Social Media

For early access, extra content, and updates, follow me at:

Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/MichaelPlymel

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/michael.plymel.79

Discord: https://discord.gg/EGGuDQQ4

Reddit: https://www.reddit.com/r/TheFalseHero/

The Story So Far

Volume 1

Thomas George Hamilton was assassinated. Fortunately, a goddess saw fit to reincarnate him into another world. Taking over the body of a prince named Lucian, he set out to claim the crown and steer the world back on track using his advanced knowledge of economics and business management.

The problem was that he had many threats, both in his new kingdom and outside of it. Internal struggles nearly led to him being assassinated for a second time, but thanks to his fox-eared protector, Emilia, he survived the attempt.

Emilia was a beastfolk, but unlike most of her kind, her white hair meant that she was essentially a second-class citizen in Lucian’s new world. Because of her status as a white hair, she was prone to going berserk anytime she was enhanced with magic. And since the world was nearly conquered by a group of white hairs in the not-so-distant past, her people had a large stigma to deal with.

But even though white hairs went berserk when enhanced, they also gain a lot of strength to go with it. Having Emilia by his side was a huge boon for Lucian, as she was a warrior that even powerful adversaries couldn’t just shrug off.

That came in handy when his uncle, Archduke Henrik, revolted. A civil war ensued, where the victor would take the crown. Although it was a difficult battle in many ways, Lucian emerged victorious. With his rule secured, he became the next king of Almekia.

But that was just the beginning of his troubles. Now that he had the crown, he could finally begin his true mission of ridding the world of the God’s Acolyte that had invaded, sent by a god from another world.

Fortunately, Lucian had his own unique powers, including the ability to manipulate objects with his Command Magic. Along with his enhanced magical strength, he could only hope that it would be enough to see him and his allies to victory in the battle for control of the planet.

Volume 2

After securing his throne, Lucian received a message from a mysterious figure known as the Fairy Queen. Being summoned by her was nearly unheard of, so he knew he had to make the trip.

After an eventful journey, he arrived at a mysterious forest filled with crystalline trees. Led by a pixie named Tana, he made his way through the monster-infested domain of the Fairy Queen until nightfall. Checking a cave to make camp, Lucian and Emilia ran into a young oni girl named Teflyn. That girl joined them on their trip deeper, until they eventually met the Fairy Queen herself.

Seeking answers to questions that Lucian couldn’t comprehend, the Fairy Queen peered deep into his soul. She didn’t give details on what she found, but she did provide him with yet another companion, her own daughter, Minerva.

Back at the castle with his two new companions, Lucian set out to restore order to the crime-ridden streets. He eliminated the most powerful gang in the city, which had been run by a white hair soldier who had been recruited for his strength.

Although it was just one of many gangs, it showed that such blatant organized crime wouldn’t be allowed under Lucian’s rule. That alone was a large change from the blind eye the previous king had taken to the matter.

Unfortunately, war called Lucian to the front lines. When he arrived, his army had been pushed back to a river, where they were crossing a single bridge to safety.

Unable to stand and watch, Lucian devised a plan to save as many of his soldiers as possible. During their battle, he came face to face with the one known as the Death Knight. The renowned empire soldier wore a full set of black platemail, complete with horns on the helmet.

The Death Knight was too much, even for Lucian, but he managed to escape across the river with his men. It was a pitiful beginning to the warring season, so Lucian could only hope it would get better.

And he had a clue on how to improve his chances. A divine clue, given by the young immortal who often visited the Goddess.

Lucian needed to go to the dark elves and find himself a new general.

Chapter 1

“[Order]. Copy the document.” Lucian released the pen, and it began writing on a piece of parchment.

Without even a hand to guide it, the pen flowed across the blank page, copying the words written on the document that sat beside it.

Having gone through the process many times in the past few hours, Lucian didn't even spare a glance as his unique Command Magic performed its duty. He knew that it would not only transcribe the text without error, but it would do so in his own handwriting.

However, the magic was still a marvel to anyone who hadn't seen it in action, so while Lucian and his close companions ignored the pen as it moved without a guiding hand, the same couldn't be said for many of the room's occupants.

“What sort of magitech device is that?” A rather young nobleman watched it with a curious eye.

“It’s not magitech, Earl Islude. I have some personal magic that's quite different from the spells cast by any other mages.”

“I saw that spell in action,” the rear-guard commander said. “Just yesterday, during our retreat across the river. A sword and shield flying around the battlefield on their own. Never seen anything like it.”

“Fascinating.” Earl Islude leaned forward in his chair.” Have you trained any others in the use of this magic? I'm certain it would revolutionize many industries.”

Lucian shook his head. “I tried to train my sister, but despite Princess Mia being a capable mage, she couldn't cast this particular spell. I intend to try again, but the war takes priority at the moment.”

“Ah, how unfortunate. But when the day comes that you manage to pass on the magic, I hope you will keep me informed.”

“I see no reason to refuse.”

With the scratching of pen on parchment as background noise, Lucian looked around the large table, where commanders and nobles alike sat in the numerous chairs at the table’s sides.

Other than Earl Islude’s excitement at seeing a new type of magic, everyone else was somewhere between serious and somber. After all, it was the morning after their narrow escape across the river, with their army having been forced into a strategic retreat after losing a decisive battle against the invading Esgares Empire.

Under such circumstances, Lucian wasn't surprised to see a series of hardened expressions. And since they were meeting with their king, many of them felt that showing any positive emotion could anger him, considering the weight of their recent loss.

Though there were a couple notable exceptions, like Earl Islude who still watched the autonomous pen with a curious eye.

However, Lucian didn't show the same face as most of his men. Even though he felt the same uncertainty as the others, he was calm and relaxed.

Though part of his temperament was due to the strange magic the young immortal had cast on him the night before. It still coursed through Lucian's body, providing him with a surge of endurance and willpower.

“I know the situation may seem bleak,” Lucian said, meeting the eyes of several men. “But a single battle does not decide a war. And now that I've arrived, I don't intend to let the empire simply do as they please.”

“Do you have a plan?” the general in charge asked.

“Yes, though calling it a plan might be going a bit far. It's more of an … idea.”

“How does this idea of yours help us in the war?”

“The specifics are still a mystery, even to me. But I'm absolutely certain that it needs to be done, even if none of us know why.”

The general was looking more skeptical with each word. “I don't see how useful a plan can be if you don't even know the details. Just what exactly do you have in mind?”

“I'm going to visit the dark elves.”

“What!?”

The general wasn't the only one shocked by the revelation. Nearly every man in the room was staring wide-eyed at their king, wondering what exactly was going through his mind to make him run off to the land of a reclusive race that lived far to the east.

“You can't be serious, Your Majesty!” The general added his royal title to try and offset his rude tone. “What can you possibly stand to gain from going all the way to the dark elves at a time like this?”

“We're missing something, General. Something important. And I intend to find it.”

“Missing something? We have men, weapons, and full knowledge of this land. That's everything we need to beat those empire dogs the next time they show their faces.”

Lucian shook his head. “No, I don't think it will be that easy. Not with that man leading their army.”

The general’s fierce expression dampened a bit. “That man–the Death Knight.”

“Yes. I fought him during the retreat, so I can say with certainty that he is not one to be underestimated. And from what I heard, even an entire squad of white hairs was unable to take him down.”

“That's … true. But he's only one man. He can't defeat an entire army if the tide turns against him.”

Lucian nodded. “You may be right. But he isn't just a fearsome warrior. It was under his command that their army outmaneuvered ours to the point that we had to abandon the fort where our men spent the winter. And I have the feeling that if I don't take action, then history will simply repeat itself in the next battle.”

The general stayed silent. He was the one in charge during the defense at the fort, so he knew all too well just how much they'd been defeated from a tactical standpoint.

“However,” Lucian continued. “Once I return from the dark elf kingdom, I'm certain we will be ready to meet the Death Knight on the field of battle. Not just in combat but in the command tent, as well.”

“How can you be so sure? You said the details are a mystery, even to you. So what makes you so confident in this plan?”

Lucian turned to his side, where Minerva sat. “Before coming here, I made a trip to the Fairy Queen's domain. And the result of that visit is here for all to see.”

“The fairy…”

Minerva flipped her hair. “Not just a fairy. A fairy princess.”

“The Fairy Queen's daughter, is it? Does that mean we have her support, as well?”

“Don't be presumptuous. These are exceptional times, but Mother doesn't involve herself in human politics. I'm only here to support Lucian, not the Almekian Kingdom.”

The general looked back at his king. “So where His Majesty goes, so will you. Don't really understand why, but after seeing your power with my own eyes, I don't much care for the details. I'm just glad you're not with that Death Knight.”

“Don't forget about me!” A certain young girl with a pair of horns shouted. “I came from the Fairy Queen's domain, too! And I'm helping!”

“Fascinating, once again.” Earl Islude was the one to speak up, rather than the general. “To think I would be fortunate enough to see an oni with my own eyes. Tales of your people have always intrigued me, so I hope you don't mind if I keep careful record of your achievements.”

Teflyn puffed up in pride. “Huhuhu. I'm glad someone here recognizes my value! I'll beat up all the bad guys!”

“Interesting. So you love battle, do you? If that's the case, then it seems the stories of past oni were indeed accurate.”

“Yeah! Oni are warriors! Every single one of us! And we beat up lots of monsters starting from a young age!”

Lucian turned to her. “Easy there, warrior. Are you trying to compete with Emilia as our group’s battle maniac?”

“Uwah!” Teflyn turned to Emilia, who stood behind Lucian. “There's room for two to hold that title, right?”

“Ah, haha…” Emilia let out a stiff laugh. “I don't really think I'm a maniac or anything, though?”

“Eh? But during the last battle, you were all like ‘Let’s rip these men to shreds!’ and stuff like that!”

“T-that's only because I was enhanced with magic. That doesn't count, right?” Emilia looked to Lucian. “Right?”

He shrugged. “You are who you are. And I'd say that includes who you become when enhanced.”

“Maybe so, but it's still so embarrassing…” Emilia showed them a forced smile.

“Don't be so down about it!” Teflyn got loud again. “We're gonna become the strongest! Battle! Danger! Kishin!”

“Ah, thanks Teflyn. Though white hairs can't really evolve into Kishin.”

“Uwah! That's right! Then you can evolve into something else!”

“It would be great if that were the case. Maybe something with a bit more control when enhanced.”

While the girls talked, Lucian reached over to the pen, which now stood still near the bottom of the parchment. But even though it wasn't moving, the pen was still standing upright, defying the force of gravity that would normally pull it flat against the table.

Taking the paper, Lucian gave it a quick glance. Since there wasn't a noticeable problem, he put it with a stack of similar parchments, then picked up the stack.

“Deliver these to the captain of the messenger division.” He held out the stack to a soldier who'd been standing near the table the entire time.

Without a word, the man took the papers and left the command tent.

“Pardon,” the general said. “But what kind of orders are you giving the messengers?”

“Last night, I drafted a plan on how to deal with the refugee crisis that's bound to occur now that we've lost another province to the empire. The letters just now will be delivered to the various towns and cities that will be impacted by the flood of people fleeing south, informing them on how to handle the situation.”

Lucian pocketed the pen. “But I also sent messengers to certain divisions within the army, ordering them to help in various ways. Each of you here will be receiving notifications later today, if the men under your command are part of the operation.”

The general frowned. “We were discussing strategic matters late into the night. How exactly did you find time to orchestrate an entire refugee operation?”

“I had a … sudden surge of willpower, let's say.” Lucian thought about the young immortal who had paid him a visit and energized him with that strange magic. “Suffice to say, I haven't gone to sleep yet. But I'm not feeling particularly tired, either. As someone said to me recently, the body can do amazing things when there's something worth doing.”

“A night without sleep, after a battle like that?” The general looked genuinely shocked.

“It's only natural. You'd be surprised how many times I've worked late into the night.”

Though that was back in my college days on Earth, Lucian thought.

Then again, I am young again. Pulling an all-nighter here and there is normal for people my age.

But really, I should be paying for it with an exhausted mind and body. That immortal’s magic really is something…

“In any case,” Lucian continued. “My destination is set. I'll be visiting the dark elf country in the east. And I'll be leaving today.”

“Your Majesty.” Earl Islude spoke with unusual formality, considering what Lucian had heard from him so far. “If you're going to meet with the dark elves, then please allow me to accompany you.”

Lucian quickly realized why he would ask to go along. “Your province borders their land, that much is true. But do you actually have a favorable relationship with them? I hear dark elves are quite reclusive.”

“It's true that dealing with them is … difficult, to say the least. But we've managed to establish a tenuous relationship, based on mutual trade benefits. And I'm quite sure that I can be of at least some value to you on your journey.”

Lucian sat back in his chair. “I can see the wisdom in that. Earl Islude, I welcome your company during the trip.”

“Thank you.”

With the surprise topic now out of the way, Lucian could focus on ironing out the details of the army's next destination.

They couldn't stay in the province that they lost, since there wasn't another defensible position nearby. So, they would be forced to march south, through the hills that defined the border between the two provinces.

There, they would make a stand against the Esgares Empire once again. The only question was whether Lucian could make a trip to the dark elves land and back before the outbreak of battle.

But he didn't have the luxury of doubt. He had to believe that he would make it. Because he knew he had no other choice, if he wanted to defeat the Death Knight.

Chapter 2

“Welcome to my estate, Your Majesty.” Earl Islude gave Lucian his most formal greeting. “It's not much compared to what you see in the capital, but I'll try my best to make your stay as comfortable as possible.”

Lucian looked over the yard and mansion. “You say it's not much, but it's larger than most estates in the capital. Though the property value there can't be compared to a province on the far-flung reaches of the kingdom like yours.”

“True. In fact, the estate was once even larger than this, and it was a short distance outside of town. But as the town grew into a small city, my great grandfather sold off some of the estate's unused land so it could be developed. And now, the once solitary estate has been fully engulfed by the city.”

“This northeastern section of my kingdom had fallen behind most other parts of Almekia. But from the looks of it, your province seems to be prospering as of late, which is a rarity during these tough times.”

Earl Islude nodded. “With the reclusive dark elves just to our east and a mountain range to the north, this land doesn't have much value other than some natural resources near the mountains. There's no reason for a trade network in the corner of the kingdom, after all.”

“So then why the sudden increase in prosperity, given the state of the kingdom?”

“Since we're a rural province, a lot of our land is just dedicated to farming. And with the price of food the last decade or so…”

“Ah, I can see how that would benefit this area. And now that I think on it, the emergency shipments of food I sent out to prevent mass starvation mostly went to the western and southern sections of the kingdom. Guess provinces like this were the reason the people in the north weren't as affected.”

Since all the important people had already exited the carriages and gathered into a group, Earl Islude motioned for everyone to follow him through the estate grounds.

As Lucian noted, the yard was several times larger than one seen at the capital. Even if the noble title of earl was only a middling rank, a luxurious home was still a necessity to maintain appearances.

And since the land value was low in his province, it wasn't difficult to acquire.

Technically, all of this land belongs to me. Islude's great grandfather may have sold some of it to help develop the city, but he didn't actually transfer ownership. He just loaned the land to them, effectively making the people renters to his noble estate.

And the same can be said for me. As the king, this entire province belongs to me, and I loan it out to Islude's family, along with the rank of Earl.

Even though the king technically owned all the land in Almekia, it wasn't possible for him to simply do as he wished.

Lucian knew that if he tried to revoke the ranks of all his nobles, he would be ousted in an instant. At best, he could target a few, but in doing so, he would make many enemies out of others who would fear having him come after their title next.

That meant Lucian had to try and keep at least a working relationship with most nobles, whether he liked them or not.

Fortunately for him, he rather liked Earl Islude. Though the man was quite the eccentric when it came to topics that were out of the norm, like the oni and fairy who accompanied Lucian.

“Uwah!” The oni in question made her usual, strange noise. “We're not going inside, are we?”

“I do believe we're heading that way,” Minerva said with her monotone voice.

“But it's still early! I don't wanna sit in there and listen to everyone talk about all this boring stuff!”

“It's important to plan ahead. You should consider learning to enjoy conversations with depth, as it will likely aid you in the future.”

“No! Monsters! I want to fight monsters!” Teflyn turned to Earl Islude. “Where's the danger!?”

“The danger?” Islude looked a bit confused. “If you mean dangerous monsters, then there aren't many near the city. But the forest to the east is known for being infested with some weaker ones. Goblins, kobolds, and various other varieties of monsters often make nests in there.”

“Forest! I'm going to beat them up!”

“It's risky to go alone, even for a seasoned warrior.” Islude looked to Lucian for input on the subject.

“Teflyn, take a few soldiers with you.”

“Why!” The oni girl found fault with Lucian's decision. “I don't need babysitters! They'll just slow me down!”

“They're not babysitting you. They're joining you on the hunt.” Lucian motioned over a certain soldier. “Sigurd, pick out a few men from the human squad and go with Teflyn. And take this.”

Lucian pulled a talisman from his pocket. “I crafted this talisman for the sole purpose of maximizing a white hair’s strength. When enhanced by it, you should become more powerful than even an [Enhance] spell cast by an average mage.”

The white hair lieutenant of his personal guard took the talisman from Lucian's outstretched hand.

“Strength of a Berserker.” Sigurd read the symbols on the talisman. “I can see why it specializes in enhancing white hairs like me.”

“Yeah. Since it took us a few days to get here, I've been training my [Talisman Making] again. And a few of my tests have been quite successful.”

Sigurd saluted. “I'll watch over–I mean, I'll accompany Lady Teflyn on her trip to the forest.”

“I heard that!” The oni girl got loud again.

Lucian watched with half an eye as Sigurd prepared a few things for the hunt. But he'd seen the white hair lieutenant in action more than enough times to trust him with the task, so he soon refocused on his host for the day, Earl Islude.

“If it's decided,” the earl said, “then please follow me. The guest I've invited should already be inside.”

Lucian nodded, following Islude as the rather young noble led him through the estate's yard and toward the large mansion that dominated the center.

Even though they had just arrived after several days of travel, the messenger they sent ahead of their carriage had set up a few pieces for them. And one such piece was the man that awaited them inside.

A butler held open the front door, bowing as Earl Islude passed by.

“Please bring the merchant to the usual meeting room.”

“Of course.”

Lucian, Emilia, and Minerva followed Earl Islude inside. As expected of a noble's estate, the reception room was well-decorated, the wood used for the interior construction coated with a glossy resin that brought out the deep burgundy color within.

As assortment of matching furnishings filled up the open spaces, from a seating area to an artistic display of pottery and paintings. There was even a full-size mirror for guests to check their appearance before being summoned further in.

But none of that was important to Lucian and his companions. He wasn't just a guest. He was Almekia's king. And that meant some of the normal etiquette didn't apply.

Bypassing the reception room entirely, Islude led them up a flight of stairs, down a hall, and through one of the many doors.

Soon after stepping into the meeting room, another man entered. Unlike them, the new man wore a modest outfit, more in line with a lesser noble or a wealthy commoner.

That man came to a stop at the foot of the table where Lucian and the others sat, looking around at them with a bit of confusion. But after a few seconds, his eyes settled on Earl Islude.

“You called, My Lord?”

“I did. I've got a few guests who are interested in the dark elves. As the merchant in charge of the largest trade network we have with the dark elves, I'm certain you have much to say about them, do you not?”

“Of course. I've built quite a fine relationship with them over the years. But may I ask about who these ladies and gentleman are? The dark elves are … quite peculiar about a person's rank, so if they want to know how they'd be treated in their land, it would help to know their noble rank.”

“So you realized that they wanted to meet the dark elves. You always were a shrewd man, for sure. As for who these people are…”

“I am…” Lucian started, grabbing the merchant's attention. “King Lucian Valesti Almekia.”

The man's eyes went wide. “Y-Your Majesty…!”

Lucian held up a hand to stop the merchant from kneeling. “No need for formalities. It would please me if you continued your explanation about the dark elves so I can get a better idea of who I'll be meeting when I go there.”

“Ah…” The merchant suddenly looked worried. “Well, pardon my rudeness, but I would suggest sending an envoy to the dark elves for whatever matter you need. Going yourself would be a bit…”

“Hm? Is it dangerous for me to go? I know the dark elves are reclusive, but they're not outright hostile to us.”

“No, no. There might be some danger, of course. But like I said, the dark elves are very peculiar about a person's rank. And, well … the higher the rank, the worse they'll treat you. If they found out you're a king, then…”

Lucian shook his head. “So it's really as you said, Earl Islude. My royal status might not help much in the dark elves' kingdom. But perhaps there's a limit to their disdain of high ranked people. Being a king, I may be able to avoid the worst of it.”

“Perhaps…” The merchant didn't sound convinced.

“Regardless, I'm going. And I have more than a few questions about what to expect when I arrive.”

From within the meeting room, Lucian bombarded the merchant with questions. Unfortunately, many of the answers he received were far from his liking.

Chapter 3

“The spark of life,” Minerva said. “I can feel them. Many of them.”

“They're getting ready to greet us, are they?” Lucian turned to Emilia who sat on the cushioned seat beside him. “Pass the order to halt. And while you're out there, see what the scouts have to say.”

“Leave it to me, Prince Lucian.” She stood and exited the carriage, leaping out while it was still moving.

Their pace had slowed considerably in the past hour due to how close they were to the border of the kingdom. And that meant they were approaching the neighboring land, which was ruled by the dark elves.

Although the maps painted a clear line on where the border sat, reality was often blurry. It only made sense to keep an eye out for potential enemies approaching from the major highways, after all. And Lucian was using such a road for his trip.

Calling it a major highway was doing a misjustice to the real trade routes that existed at the heart of his kingdom, but the road was at least wide enough for a cart. It was kept traversable by the mild trading between the two nations, though just barely.

Not long after Emilia left, the carriage came to a stop. Lucian considered stepping outside, but before he could make up his mind, another girl jumped into action.

“I wanna go see them!” Teflyn practically leaped out of the carriage.

“Hey, at least close the door behind you.” Lucian shook his head as he followed her out.

“The dark elves are coming this way,” Minerva said as she stepped out behind him.

“So they spotted us. Or we've made contact with our scouts. Let's go toward the head of the caravan to see which of the two it is.”

Teflyn had already bounced her way forward, catching up with Emilia in a matter of seconds.

But Lucian had his reputation to consider. He couldn't be seen running around like a child, no matter how curious he was.

And as for Minerva, she took most things one step at a time. Because of that, the two of them were practically in lock step all the way to the front of the caravan, where the scouts were constantly reporting back from their forward trips.

“Prince Lucian.” Emilia greeted them when they arrived. “Scouts have spotted a group of dark elves approaching.”

“Have they made contact?”

“No. The elves are keeping their distance.” Emilia pointed off the side of the road. “They're using the hills instead of the highway.”

Lucian looked to where Emilia was pointing. Rising from the ground a short distance off the road was a rocky hill, practically a cliff. Climbing it wouldn't be impossible, but neither would it be easy.

If someone were keeping an eye on travelers, that cliff would be the best place to do so. And if they were planning an attack, it only made sense to secure the high ground.

An ambush?

No, I get the feeling that if the dark elves wanted to, they could have stayed hidden. They live in rocky lands just like this, after all.

If they let us spot them, then that probably means they're here to talk. Or at least to give a warning for us to turn back.

Either way, as long as everyone's weapons stay in their sheathes, we should be able to make something happen.

“Battle?” Teflyn tilted her head, pondering the same line of questions that Lucian had.

“Easy there, gremlin.” Lucian put a hand on her head. “Let's try and keep things civil.”

“I'm not a gremlin! Gremlins are ugly, stupid, and ugly!” She tilted her head again, but this time, it was to try and poke Lucian's hand with her unbroken horn.

“They can't be so ugly that you'd need to say it twice.” He deftly avoided her horn.

“Ah, Prince Lucian. Considering some of the monsters we saw in the fairy lands, maybe they are a bit grotesque, like the sahuagin.”

“Oh right, those fish people. They were really ugly, huh? Slimy skin, webbed hands and feet … yeah, maybe gremlins do deserve their twin ugly status.”

“Of course they do!” Teflyn was really adamant about it.

“Many creatures in Mother's domain would be considered quite monstrous to humans. Those who make a home outside her protection are often hunted for that very reason.”

“How interesting.” Earl Islude came to a stop near the others. “I'd love to hear more of such monsters, if time allows.”

“I don't mind, though you may find the details lacking. We don't much like to speak of our affairs to outsiders.”

“That's fine. Anything will do, even if it's just a bit of general information.”

“Then once we settle into the dark elves' land, I'm sure we'll have a moment to speak.” Minerva looked up at the cliff side. “And speaking of dark elves, it seems they've arrived.”

Turning his head back up, Lucian saw several figures peering down at his caravan from the top of the rocky hill.

Even though they were partially hidden by the terrain and far enough away that he had a tough time making out the finer details like eye color, he could still see them clearly enough to pick out a few distinctive traits.

Those ears–they really are pointed, like I was told. And they sort of match what I remember seeing in that popular movie, Ruler of the Rings.

So this is the world's third major race, the dark elves.

And with their dislike for people with high ranks, we might be in for a difficult negotiation to enter their kingdom.

They did turn away the messenger I sent to inform them of my visit. But I still don’t know if that was because they thought the men were lying about how the king was coming.

Well, here I am.

“Humans!” A dark elf man yelled from the cliff. “Your kind isn't welcome here! Turn around or face the consequences!”

Lucian stepped forward, walking to the very edge of the road and looking up at the dark elf who spoke out.

“Pardon our sudden intrusion, but we mean no harm. We only wish to speak with you and gain permission to enter. Surely, if you hear us out, we can come to some agreement.”

“Pardon the intrusion, he says!” The dark elf turned to his companions, and they break out in laughter. “Looks like we got ourselves one of those human nobles! You know what my favorite word is when dealing with nobles like you?”

“I'm afraid I can't hazard a guess.”

“It's ‘no’! And that's exactly what my answer is for you! We don't want humans here, and we especially don't want your nobles stinkin’ up our tunnels with the rotten garbage that comes outta your mouths! Now turn around and get outta here, you rat!”

Hmm. Looks like it's really like that merchant said.

But we've only established their hatred of nobles. What would they do if they were faced with the monarch of their neighboring kingdom?

“You're wrong,” Lucian said. “I'm not a noble.”

“You're not fooling anyone, kid! You're no merchant, not with the way you talk and the clothes you wear.”

“True. I'm not a merchant. But I'm also not a noble, nor am I a commoner. I'm none of the above. So, what do you think that make me?”

“A liar.” Another round of laughs from his fellow dark elves.

“Wrong again.” Lucian pulled out his crown and placed it on his head. “I am Almekia's king, Lucian Valesti Almekia.”

Silence.

The mouthy dark elf stood atop the cliff, looking down on Lucian with disbelief. The fancy caravan, the small army is soldiers, the group of white hairs, Lucian's extravagant outfit, and his crown–all of the strange pieces were adding to something in the dark elf’s mind.

“You're kidding me…” His voice lacked the humorous edge it had before.

“You know it's true. Now, if you would come down here, I'm sure we could arrange–”

“Bows out!” The dark elf shouted.

All at once, the line of dark elves drew their bows and nocked arrows.

This…

…Isn’t going as well as I hoped.

Emilia was in front of Lucian before he even finished his thought. The other soldiers weren't much slower, forming a shield wall to protect themselves from a potential rain of arrows.

Teflyn already had her daggers out, and Minerva had taken a pose Lucian recognized as one she often took when channeling magic.

Both sides were gearing up for battle. But it was a battle Lucian couldn't allow, even if it meant they had to perform a coordinated retreat.

“Wait!” Lucian meant for his words to apply to everyone, both enemy and ally. “We don't want to fight!”

“Yeah?” The dark elf man's voice contained obvious sarcasm. “And when has a human king ever kept to their word?”

“I know relations between our kingdoms have been … strained, to say the least. But I am not the former king. I've come here in hopes of bettering our relationship, not further destroying it.”

“Pretty words, just like the king back then.”

“Back then?”

The dark elf pointed down at them. “You humans may have forgotten, but we dark elves live long lives. What seems like ancient history to you is still fresh in our memories. Memories like how Almekia's king betrayed us over four hundred years ago.”

“Over four hundred years…” Lucian thought upon the time frame. “That was shortly after the last great war, where we allied together to defeat the white hairs.”

“So you do remember. But how convenient that you've forgotten what you did after.”

Lucian thought back on the historical records he read during his hours spent studying his new world. It wasn't the focus of his research, as too many current problems had taken most of his focus.

But he was a firm believer that knowing the past would help him make good decisions for the future. And so, he at least had a fundamental understanding of the world's history.

As such, he knew that his kingdom's relationship with dark elves fell apart shortly after the Great War against the white hairs. And the reason for that was…

The dark elves wanted some of our kingdom's land as a reward for helping us in that war.

And not just our kingdom but several more that neighbor their lands north of here.

But negotiations didn't go as the dark elves wanted…

“I understand,” Lucian said. “You wanted land for your efforts in the Great War, but your request was denied. However, correct me if I'm wrong, but did you not receive compensation in other ways? There was a large sum of coins paid for your services, if I recall.”

“Who cares about your coin! You and the other kingdoms signed the deal, then backed out after you got what you wanted! Don't act like you've forgotten!”

“A signed deal?” Lucian looked to Earl Islude. “Was a deal to trade some of your province's land actually struck? From what I was taught, they only negotiated and never actually came to an agreement.”

Earl Islude shook his head. “As far as I'm aware, there was no signed deal to trade our land. My family's ancestor who lived during that time left notes of his involvement in the war, and he specifically stated that after the war, the negotiations fell apart.”

“Then is this dark elf lying? Or perhaps he's simply misinformed?”

“I can't say for sure, but it would be very interesting to see their records to verify his statements.”

“Hmm. Not a bad idea. If the bad blood between our two races hinges on a misunderstanding of a negotiation from over four centuries ago, then maybe we can clear it up and start working together for the first time since the Great War. Yes, I believe I've decided.”

Lucian turned his face back up at the dark elf. “As the king of Almekia, I hereby request diplomatic passage into your lands to meet with a Dark Elf Lord. And I would like to be escorted by you and your men.”

“Haven't you been listening!?” the dark elf shouted back. “We don't want anything to do with some backstabbing king and his carriage full of lies! Turn your army around, or we'll do what we need to defend our land!”

“I hear the dark elves pride themselves on their martial skills, especially the bow.” Lucian ignored the man's threat. “In that case, I'll agree to leave without complaint–if you can defeat me in an archery contest.”

“What!? You want to settle this with a competition!?”

“Don't tell me you're afraid of losing to a human. And not just any human but a pampered royal who grew up in the safety of a castle.” Lucian cupped his chin. “No, perhaps you're right to be afraid. Just imagine how embarrassing it would be to lose to someone like me.”

“As if I'd lose! I can hit a silver coin from a hundred paces! I doubt you can hit your own carriage from that distance!”

“Oh? So you're that confident? Then by all means, let's put it to the test. But rather than a hundred paces, let's make it two hundred.”

“Two hundred…” The dark elf frowned. “And the target?”

“Like you said…” Lucian pulled something shiny from his pocket. “Let's aim for a silver coin.”

“At that distance?” He looked around at his fellow dark elves, who nodded back at him. “Fine. Embarrassing a king in front of his men would make for a great tale to bring back home.”

“Great. Then, let's set the stage and see who's really the best shot between the two of us.”

----------

Lucian tugged on the bowstring to check the tension. In truth, he had no idea what he was looking for, but it seemed like a good gesture to do before pulling it back.

Though it wasn't quite time for him to take a shot, so he let the bow drop, holding it casually at his waist, just next to his dual swords.

“Not how I thought a king's bow would look.” The dark elf man eyed Lucian's bow. “Where's all the fancy design and carvings?”

“I’m more of a swordsman than an archer.” Lucian patted the sheathed swords. “Got this bow from my soldiers. It may not look fancy, but it shoots better than most.”

“Yeah? Well it can't compare to mine. We didn't get a reputation as a race of archers because of our skill alone. The merchants we trade with are always asking to buy our bows.”

“So I've heard. But correct me if I'm wrong, aren't dark elves known for their skill with the shortbow? Are you sure you can still hit a silver coin from two hundred paces?”

The dark elf held up his bow. “Does this look like a shortbow to you? Even if we prefer smaller ones, we're not any less skilled with the longbow.”

“Is that so? Then I hope to see that skill on display. You're going to need it to win against me.”

“Didn't you just say you're more of a swordsman than an archer? You trying to tell me you're better at both than even the people who spend all their lives practicing?”

“I wouldn't say that.” Lucian held up the bow. “I'd rather let my skills do the talking.”

The dark elf man got fired up at Lucian's boasting. It wasn't just a personal competition for him anymore. It wasn't even about sending him back down the road where he had come from.

Now, it was to prove to the arrogant human king that it was a bad idea to challenge dark elves in an area of their own expertise.

“Looks like they're ready.” Lucian motioned to the dark elf. “Care to take the first shot?”

“Doesn't matter if I go first or second. The result won't change.”

The man stepped up to the line they'd made on the patchy ground, his bow held in his left hand. With his right, he pulled an arrow from the quiver on his back and nocked it in one, swift motion.

As Lucian watched the man ready himself for the shot, he took a good look at the race known as dark elves.

Lucian stood nearly a head taller than most humans, but he was at least a head and a half taller than the soldier he was competing against. And among the other dark elves, the man seemed to be rather tall.

They have underground cities in the cavernous land just east of here. Maybe a smaller frame helps them move around more easily in the cracks and crevices.

And their lack of sunlight is probably what gives them their pale complexion, too.

Though despite looking pale, their skin is also strangely dark, as if they were both sunlight deprived and tanned at the same time.

It wasn't a strange appearance. Some dark elves could pass for humans, if it weren't for their pointy ears. But it was certainly distinct from what Lucian had seen from the humans and beastfolk that made up his kingdom.

“Watch closely,” the dark elf said. “And you might learn something.”

With that, he pulled on the bowstring, took aim, then let loose.

Lucian tracked the arrow as it flew through the sky in a gentle arc. Though the speed of the projectile was anything but gentle.

Is it just me, or is my eyesight a lot better than it used to be?

Is it because of all my martial training?

Such thoughts ran through Lucian's mind as he calmly watched the arrow thunk into the tree two hundred paces away. A glitter of silver danced, the coin hung around the tree having been struck by the arrow as it sank into the bark.

A dark elf on the other end retrieved the coin and arrow, running toward the one who took the shot.

When he arrived…

“You hit it,” the soldier said, handing the coin to his captain.

“Of course I did.” He held it up in two fingers, showing Lucian.

The king examined it with a quick glance. “Nice job. Even if you only struck the edge, a hit’s a hit. That makes me wonder. When I hit it, do we go for a best two out of three?”

“Hah. Hit it first, then we'll talk about what comes after.”

“Fine. But you better put some thought into it because it's a discussion we'll be having shortly.”

Lucian stepped up to the very same line the dark elf shot from. Two hundred paces away, a new silver coin had been hung from the same tree, gleaming in the sunlight.

Teflyn was at that end as well, along with a group of his soldiers. Of course, it was to keep an eye on things down there to prevent any form of cheating by the dark elves.

Lucian didn't particularly like aiming a bow anywhere near his allies. Or the dark elves for that matter, despite them being quite hostile toward him so far.

But he wasn't on Earth anymore. Even if someone were hit by an arrow, it would only be a minor inconvenience. Healing magic and potions would have the injured person back at full health the next day.

But more than that, despite having only shot a bow a couple times in his entire life, Lucian was supremely confident in his ability to hit a small, silver coin from two hundred paces.

In fact, even if one of his soldiers stood the coin up right on top of their head, he would still take the shot, knowing full well he could shoot it from their head without leaving a scratch on the man.

Well, I would feel bad for my opponent, but I have things I need to accomplish. And I don't have time to play fair.

Lucian raised his bow, nocking an arrow just as the dark elf has done before him. However, he felt like his movements were a lot less refined than his competitor.

Still, the result was the same, with Lucian staring at the bow held out by his left hand, his right gripping the string and holding the arrow in place.

He pulled with a steady motion, the string’s resistance growing and the bow’s wood creaking as it bent under the stress.

Finally, he reached full draw. Even enhanced with magic, he could feel the strain. The bow was made to be shot by a soldier under the effects of [Enhance], after all.

But as he was, the strain felt just right, like stretching his muscles after a long period of inactivity.

However, he didn't intend to stand at full draw for long.

“[Order].” Lucian loosed the string, the tension pulling it back toward the bow's wooden frame.

The arrow flew, soaring through the sky just as the dark elf’s had done before. Lucian could trace it as it climbed, hit its zenith, then began to descend.

It was a small arc. Since the bow was capable of shooting further than two hundred paces, there was no need to angle the arrow too high. If he did, it would fly far past his target.

But that would only be the case if he shot normally–something that Lucian never intended to do.

Even from two hundred paces away, Lucian could hear the arrow as it thunked into the tree. He could see it, as well. But unlike when the dark elf shot, there was no flash of silver light from the coin dancing around after being hit.

“You … missed?” The dark elf also noticed the lack of movement from the coin.

“I think you know the answer to that question.”

“There's no way. You must have missed.”

Lucian knew the man could see well. He knew where the coin was, and he knew where the arrow had gone. But it was far enough away that perhaps his eyes were playing tricks on him.

That wasn't the case for the people on the other end. They could see very clearly. The dark elves down there were all standing motionless. Even Lucian's soldiers were the same.

But there was one person who wasn't as shocked as the rest.

“Uwah…!” Teflyn stopped just in front of Lucian, the silver coin in her hand. “Right in the middle!”

She held it up for all to see, and indeed, a hole had been made in the exact center of the coin.

“You're…” The dark elf stared at the coin. “…kidding me.”

Lucian took the silver from Teflyn. “Since we both landed a hit, I guess we need to decide what to do now. Best two out of three? And perhaps we could take the shot from three hundred paces this time to increase the difficulty. Your bow will shoot that far, won't it?”

“Of course it will! But…”

The dark elf eyed the coin he held in his own hand, with a small cut on the side where he managed to barely land a hit. Then, he turned his gaze to Lucian's, which had a perfect hole in the very center.

If the elf had a precise measuring device, he'd realize that the hole didn't just appear to be centered. It actually sat almost perfectly in the geometric center of the coin.

Despite not knowing how Lucian managed such a feat, the man felt that if he faced off against him again, the result would be the same. Or worse, if they increased the distance.

“He must have cheated,” one of the dark elf soldiers said.

“Let me try next, Captain,” another added. “You go watch the coin and see how he's doing it.”

“Yeah. There's no way a human can outshoot us, and especially not some pampered king.”

The dark elf captain looked to his men, who were becoming rowdy at the turn of events. As the leader of the scouts meant to keep track of threats just outside one of their only major trade routes with the humans, it was his responsibility to make sure none of those threats made it into their lands.

A king escorted by over a hundred soldiers and a large group of white hairs was more than enough to be considered a threat. And to top it off, he had brought along strange creatures like the young girl with horns and a mysterious girl with blue hair that drew his eye for reasons he didn't understand.

No matter how he looked at it, he could only see the king and his entourage bringing trouble to his fellow dark elves, especially because of his royal status.

If the king of Almekia were slain within their land, it would no doubt be the start of a large war between the two kingdoms. Though the dark elf captain didn't like human nobles and royals, a large part of him just wanted the king to leave so there wouldn't be a chance of the worst-case scenario.

After all, the dark elf lands weren't exactly safe. Especially for humans.

Yet despite his reservations…

“I concede,” the captain said. “The contest is yours.”

“What!?” One of his men shouted in disbelief. “You can't be serious, Captain! It's obvious he cheated!”

“Look at the other end.” The captain pointed to the tree they had been shooting at. “We've got a dozen men keeping an eye on things over there. You saying they're all fools, easily tricked when they're watching from such a short distance?”

“No … but there had to be something. There's no way he hit a perfect shot like that!”

“I sat here and watched it with my own eyes. Even I didn't want to believe it at first, but it's true. He really did make the shot.” The dark elf captain turned to Lucian. “A deal's a deal. We'll take you to our land.”

Lucian gave the man a small nod. “I appreciate your cooperation.”

“Yeah well, you better not make me regret it later.”

“This would have all gone much more smoothly if my messenger hadn’t been turned away.”

The dark elf shrugged. “You expect us to listen to some crazy humans talking about the king showing up?”

“I did show up, though.”

“And isn’t it just my luck you’d do it on my shift. But whatever, we'll be going to Ul’Tharas, the city where we conduct most of our trade with your human merchants. Don't think you'll be welcome there, though. In fact, it's best to expect a few visitors during your stay. And not the friendly kind.”

“That's fine. I can defend myself. But who's in charge of Ul’Tharas? It has to be someone important, right?”

“Druthyr. He rules the city, and he doesn't like humans any more than the rest. Don't expect a warm welcome.”

“I see. Well, I'm sure we can work something out. As for the escort, I'm ready to leave at any time.”

The dark elf captain waved to his men. “Form up. We're going back to Ul’Tharas.”

Lucian stood watching for a moment as the captain organized his soldiers. It was clear that the dark elf was splitting them into two groups, one to stay and keep an eye out for any other groups using the road and another to help escort Lucian to Ul’Tharas.

Or at least, that would be the official reason, if anyone asked. There was no doubt among anyone that a squad of 100 professional soldiers simply couldn’t be allowed to roam freely in their lands.

But that was within Lucian’s expectations. So without an ounce of hesitation, the king ordered his soldiers to their stations at the caravan. Lucian himself did the same, stepping back into the carriage alongside Emilia, Minerva, and Teflyn.

“That was a bit exciting,” Emilia said. “But for a moment, I thought it was going to turn into a battle.”

“Me too. I really underestimated just how much the dark elves hate humans with high ranks.”

“Do you think we'll be able to search their land for a dark elf? And how are we going to find one willing to help if they all hate us so much?”

Lucian shrugged. “Even if it's hard for us to move around because of their bias, we'll just have to do the best we can. And as for finding someone–I have no idea how that's going to turn out.”

“Aww. I wish that visitor had given you a few more details…”

“I get the feeling that he did what he could, given the rules that bind him. Though I'm still not sure about why gods and immortals care about such things, especially during times like this.”

“Hmm.” Minerva made a thoughtful sound.

“What is it? Do you know something?”

“No. At least, I don't think so.”

“Uh, not sure how you wouldn't at least know whether or not you know something.”

She shook her head. “I’ve got a … feeling. It's telling me that I should know, yet the more I think upon it, the further I get from the truth.”

“The truth about what, exactly?”

“About this conflict. A battle between gods. It's as if I've lived through one before, yet I was born shortly after the last conflict. I should have no knowledge of it other than what Mother has told me, which is surprisingly little considering her role in that war.”

“Maybe she told you something when you were a young child, before you could really retain the information.”

“That's impossible. I've looked like this from the day I was born, with my mental capacity fully developed.”

Everyone in the carriage silently stared at Minerva. As usual, the fairy girl dropped a bomb on them with a casual tone, as if she were just telling them what she had for breakfast.

“Just how are fairies born!” Lucian once again began to ponder on the mysterious circumstances that surround the fairy race.

Chapter 4

The carriage slowed, coming to a gentle stop.

Lucian looked up from his book, meeting Minerva's gaze. He didn't need to even ask, as the look in her eyes was more than enough to clue him in on the events taking place outside.

“We've arrived,” Lucian said. “At the border between my kingdom and the dark elves.”

“Should I go check on the situation?” Emilia asked.

“Not if I make it there first!” Teflyn practically leaped from her seat, rushing by Lucian and the rest as she headed toward the carriage door.

“Easy there, gremlin.” Lucian grabbed the oni girl by the collar as she passed by.

“Uwah! Let go! I'm going to win!”

“Unfortunately, I can't let you cause trouble this time. We're dealing with the border guards of an entirely different nation. Sending an oni, fairy or even a white hair out first could spark tensions. It's best if I go myself.”

“Fine. But I'm coming along, too!”

Lucian stood. “I was already prepared for that.”

Unlike the times before, Lucian led the way toward the carriage door. Though Emilia still requested to step out first, just in case.

Since she was the captain of his personal guard, he didn't want to second-guess her procedures during a critical moment, so he let her do as she pleased.

Once outside, Lucian took a look around. As expected, soldiers blocked the highway, stationed at a checkpoint with towers rising from a stone wall.

Officially, that checkpoint marked the barrier between the two nations. Though in truth, the line was blurrier, as evidenced by their encounter with the scout party that led them there.

Lucian led his entourage toward the checkpoint with a confident stride. He'd been in so many similar situations that the upcoming trouble he foresaw was nothing but a small hindrance.

“That's gotta be him.” The checkpoint guard said, nodding at Lucian. “Looks fancy enough to be a king.”

The captain of the scouts turned and met Lucian's eyes. “Yeah, that's him. He may not look like much, but don't be fooled. He's got some tricks up his royal sleeve.”

“Ain't nothing we haven't seen before, I'm sure. Give him a week in our realm, and we'll have him figured out.”

“Yeah, I think the same. Druthyr should have some fun, at least. He always did like a challenge.”

Lucian had long since arrived, but he let the conversation between the two dark elves continue uninterrupted. He was glad that he had done so, as he picked up on a few pieces of information.

From their words, it seems like they've already reached some sort of conclusion.

It appeared they were through talking about him, so Lucian decided to join in.

“Greetings. As you already know, I am Lucian Valesti Almekia, King of the Almeki–”

“Don't care.” The checkpoint guard loudly cut him off. “All you nobles and such are the same. So many words, so little to say.”

“Yeah, it seems expectations are a bit different with your people than mine.”

“And you better get used to it, cuz we aren't going to change just because someone with a fancy title showed up.”

“That's fine with me. I'm of the firm mind that visitors should respect the culture of the places they visit, rather than expecting the host nation to cater to–”

“Bless the Paragon, you sure do go on and on.”

“Looks like it's gonna take a while to break the habit.” Lucian shrugged. “Either way, I'm here to request permission to enter, as you no doubt heard from the scout captain.”

“Yeah, I heard. Hard to believe someone like you beat him in an archery contest, though…”

“I don't mind if you challenge me next.”

“Tempting, but I'm not in the mood to play with a king.”

“In that case, about my passage into your realm–”

“Get moving.” the checkpoint guard stepped aside, waving his arm toward the gate. “I'm tired of looking at you already.”

Lucian glanced at the scout captain. “So you really did get us passage through, even before we joined the conversation.”

The dark elf shrugged. “Just how it goes.”

“Well, I'm not going to complain if it means I can finally get to the reason for my visit.”

Lucian watched as the men began to move again, both his and the dark elf scouts that accompanied him. But rather than walking back to the carriage, he decided to simply wait for it to reach him.

It rolled up beside him soon enough, and he motioned for the driver to keep it moving as he and the girls hopped back inside.

“That was boring.” Teflyn plopped down into her seat.

“Boring or no,” Lucian said. “We managed to get in. That's all that matters to me.”

“The dark elves better be more interesting once we get to their city. Ul-something-or-other.”

“Ul’Tharas. Overseen by the Dark Elf Lord, Druthyr. I hope he's a bit more understanding than the dark elves I've met so far.”

“If not, can we beat him up!?”

“You really are a gremlin.”

“Ehehehe~” Teflyn laughed at her own joke.

Emilia kept one of her fox ears tuned to their conversation and the other scanning the noise outside the carriage, listening for anything that may indicate that the dark elves were springing a trap.

But the checkpoint came and went without incident, the most vulnerable time for them going along with it.

Just because they made it through didn't mean they were safe. From how the dark elves spoke, Emilia sensed that their troubles would only grow the further they went into dark elf territory.

“Safe for now.” Emilia finally relaxed.

“Thanks for the hard work.” Lucian nodded at his protector.

“It’s my responsibility.”

“And one that you take seriously, which I'm grateful for since my sense of danger is still a bit … lacking.”

“The more you train, the better you'll get at it.”

“Then we should train together even more from now on.”

“Yeah! I'm looking forward to it!” Emilia's wagging tail verified her words.

“Since we're not in danger anymore…” Lucian reached to the window and pulled back the curtain. “Let's take a good look at what the other side of the checkpoint looks like.”

The four of them leaned towards the window, trying to get a view of the terrain that sat outside.

Like most major borders, the one between the Almekian Kingdom and the dark elves' land wasn't chosen at random. There was a clear reason why the line was placed in the precise location of the checkpoint they passed.

But rather than the mark of separation being a major river, it was something a bit more domineering–a mountain range.

East of the Almekian Kingdom was a land of rocks and hills, marked by the largest range of mountains in the known land, the Suttara Peaks. Such a place was hostile to humans and beastfolk, but it made a perfect home for the dark elves, who thrived in the harsh environment.

Huh, guess the name of the mountain range makes sense, considering who lives here.

Lucian wasn't sure of the details, but he understood languages that he should have no knowledge of. And since the mountain range was named using an ancient language that had since fallen out of use, many people didn't even realize the name had a meaning.

‘Sut’ means dark, and ‘tara’ means to rise. ‘Dark, rising peaks’ would be a fairly literal translation for the mountain range’s name.

Considering there's nothing dark about how they look, it can only be referring to the ones who live there. The dark elves.

Just how long have they inhabited this land, exactly?

Historical records were spotty, at best. And since Lucian hadn't focused on the ancient past, he knew fairly little about the world from before the last Great War nearly five hundred years ago.

“Prince Lucian, look at that.” Emilia pointed toward a nearby hill. “Are dark elves living in there?”

Lucian watched as a group of men walked into an opening in the hillside. “I heard dark elves build massive cities completely underground, so it wouldn't surprise me if the soldiers stationed here use an underground barracks like that.”

“That's amazing. I only heard stories of dark elves until now, so I can't wait to see their city! Do you think Ul’Tharas is underground, too?”

“Good question. I probably should have asked Earl Islude. He's been in charge of the trade route between our two kingdoms for a while now, so he should at least know that.”

Emilia nodded. “And from how excited he gets about exotic things, he probably knows a lot more.”

“True. I've already picked his mind for a lot of information, but I clearly missed some topics. Good thing he's coming with us, then.”

According to the scout captain, the trip to Ul’Tharas would take a little more than an hour. The city wasn't built as a trading hub, but when relations between dark elves and humans cooled enough, the city found itself in prime location to benefit from the limited trade.

Because of that, Ul’Tharas had grown quite quickly, in relative terms. Dark elves weren't exactly known for their quick expansions or swift changes in culture, so even a small transformation in a city like Ul’Tharas was quite extraordinary for them.

Well, guess we should get comfortable for the ride ahead. It may be our last chance to relax before things get crazy in this new land.

----------

The ringing of a small bell pulled Lucian's attention from the document in front of his face. But before he could properly react to what the bell meant, the girl beside him was already in motion.

Emilia stood from her seat and walked down the central aisle, heading toward the front of the carriage. Even if it was built for a royal, the carriage could only be so big before it became unwieldy in some of the lesser kept sections of the roadways.

Hence, within just a couple paces, Emilia had made it to the front, where the little bell hung from the ceiling.

With a quick motion, the foxgirl slid the partition aside, opening the window and giving a clear view of the road that lay ahead of the carriage.

But seeing the road wasn't the reason Emilia opened the window in the first place.

“Is there a problem?” Emilia asked the coachman.

“Not a problem, no. But I thought you might want to see that.” The coachman pointed down a large hill, where the road continued forward.

“Ah, I see.” Emilia had noticed upon opening the window, but she didn't care to push the issue. “That means we're getting close. But it's best to let His Majesty see it for himself.”

Emilia motioned to Lucian. Since there wasn't any immediate danger, she had completed her mission as his protector and moved on to ensuring Lucian took the best possible path with the information she had acquired.

In the current case, that meant simply directing him to the window so he could acquire the information he needed to make his next decision. But her options weren't always so clear.

When it came to doing what's right for another person, Emilia could only be successful if she deeply understood that person. So of course she would always keep half an eye on Lucian, watching him in an attempt to get to know him even better.

At least, that was the reason she told herself. But how much of her watching was for business and how much was out of simple desire was something she would be hard-pressed to answer.

“Is there a problem?” Lucian asked when he arrived at the window.

“Not a problem, but there's about to be a big change.” Emilia pointed down the hill, like the coachman had done before.

“The road goes directly into the mountain. Dark Elves build most of their cities underground, so we must be getting close to Ul’Tharas.”

“I believe so too, though only a dark elf could confirm.”

The carriage was already moving down the hill, toward the dark opening that led into the underground, where the true land of the dark elves lay.

“Let's just allow them to lead us inside.” Lucian closed the window. “If we made a big deal about something they see as normal, then it'd only make us seem more out of place.”

“Understood, Prince Lucian. When we reach the city, I won't even acknowledge the fact that it's completely underground.”

“Well, you don't have to be that serious about it. But I'm glad you get the idea.”

The two of them took their seats, once again waiting patiently for their arrival in the underground city of Ul’Tharas.

Fortunately, Lucian’s long trip across several of his provinces was nearing its end. Less than an hour after they had entered the tunnel, the carriage slowed to a stop.

Once again, the small bell rang out, but Emilia was already pulling the partition open as it jingled. What appeared on the other side of the window was a wide tunnel, large enough to fit several caravans side by side.

But her focus was on something else. Something that blocked the way forward. A checkpoint.

Shutting the partition, Emilia walked to Lucian and stood beside the seated king.

“Prince Lucian, there's another checkpoint. Should we exit the carriage again?”

“Hmm. No, let's not.”

“Understood.” Emilia sat back down.

“You accepted that immediately, huh? Don't you want to know the reason?”

“I'm sure you've thought it through, so I’m fine without knowing. That said…”

Lucian smiled. “Care to guess? I'm sure you must have some idea on why I'm staying inside.”

“Because you love to be bored!” Teflyn barged into the conversation.

“Bored? How could I be bored with all these documents and reports?” He waved his hand over a nearby box filled with parchment.

“That's what's so boring in the first place.”

“Tsk, tsk. I guess you really do have a lot of growing to do.”

“I'll be an adult soon, so there's not much more growing to do!”

“Well, let's just hope there's at least a little more growth.”

“Why!”

“No reason. None at all…”

The short distraction gave Emilia time to think. She'd been watching Lucian for a couple months, so she had a good grasp of his methods.

But when it came to dealing with people, Lucian always seemed to have a clear grasp of what those people wanted, along with an effective plan to get them to do as he wished.

Emilia spent most of her childhood in seclusion thanks to her white hair, so complex politics and negotiations were far outside her expertise. When it came to history and general education, she was confident. But when it came to people, she was far less so.

Still, after watching and learning, even Emilia had picked up some knowledge on the subject.

“At the previous checkpoint,” Emilia said, “you mentioned that the scout captain managed to convince the guards to let us through, even before we showed up to meet with him. That means that at the last checkpoint, we could have gotten through without ever leaving the carriage.”

Emilia tapped her chin and tilted her head. “But it's not because you're being lazy. You're looking for something, or maybe testing them to see how they react if we don't go meet them. Maybe you're trying to figure out how to better deal with the dark elves? Even though I don't really see how this and that are related.”

“You nailed the reasoning,” Lucian said, “so you get a high score, even if you don't see exactly how my actions connect to learning about the dark elves. But to put it simply, depending on the dark elves' actions here at this checkpoint, I can conclude a few details.”

Lucian raised a finger. “If they call to meet with me before I can pass through the gate, that would be an acceptable security check, wouldn't you agree?”

Emilia nodded. “Of course. It only makes sense to inspect the people and cargo.”

“Right? Well, the thing is–that kind of normal logic doesn't really work with kings. A gate guard asking for a king to step out and meet him? You'd never see it on diplomatic travels between most nations. So I'm curious what the dark elves will do if I treat it as if it's guaranteed I'll be let through without being bothered.”

Lucian raised a second finger. “In the case that they let us through without checking, it'll tell me one important fact. That despite their disdain for higher ranks, they still show them favoritism. And if they do that, then it means they're at least showing respect to my rank, even if it doesn't seem like it by the way they talk.”

Emilia eagerly consumed his words. “I see! So by acting different, you can see how they react and get to know them better.”

“Pretty much. In fact, I've been testing them ever since we met. Since dark elves speak so freely, it was easy enough to poke at them a bit and then get an earful of what they think. But I've learned most of what I wanted to learn with that method, and I can't be so abrasive against Dark Elf Lord Druthyr. So from now on, I'll be taking what I learned and applying it to see if I can get some good results.”

Emilia nodded as if everything she heard was only natural. “As expected of you, Prince Lucian. I'm sure you'll have them all figured out before we leave here.”

“That’s the goal. Though as long as it's enough to complete my objectives, I'm fine with walking away with a limited understanding of them for now.”

At the tail end of their conversation, there had been a large change in the situation. More specifically, the carriage had begun to move.

It only crawled along slowly, but there was only one reason it would be moving at all.

“They're letting us through,” Lucian said. “Looks like the dark elves really do show favor to high ranks, even if they don't like it.”

“Congratulations, Prince Lucian!”

“Thanks, Emilia. But the real test comes when I meet Druthyr. With his title of Dark Elf Lord, does he consider himself my equal? Or will he also show favoritism? It's going to be interesting to find out.”

The ride through the tunnel continued for another minute or two. The window was open so all of them could see the dark elf territory for themselves, but the view had been quite dull ever since they entered the tunnel.

Other than the glowing moss that seemed to act as their source of light, there was nothing of note except seemingly endless stone.

The wall was further away than Lucian had imagined. The tunnel could fit an interstate with three lanes on each side and still have room to spare. Such a large path would let two entire caravans pass each other with ease, which was absolutely why they were so wide.

Hmm. Forget a three-lane highway, even a four lane would fit in here.

No, wait. It's even wider than that. Or rather, it's getting wider right now…

As Lucian watched, the stone wall that was one side of the tunnel grew further and further away. If it was shrinking into the distance, then that meant the tunnel was widening. And if the tunnel was getting so wide, then…

“Sparks of life,” Minerva said. “It appears the city is just ahead.”

During Minerva's words, the stone wall had practically vanished, curving quickly and opening up to a wide view of the cave that sat beyond the tunnel.

It was in that cave where the dark elf city of Ul'Tharas sat. And it was there that Lucian intended to start his search for a general capable of leading his army.

Chapter 5

“Sigurd.” Lucian pointed toward an empty section of the cave. “Take the men and set up camp there. Trips into Ul’Tharas should be taken with care and the full support of the city guards.”

Sigurd saluted. “Understood. But isn't it too dangerous for you to go into the city with so little protection?”

“Yes, but this is how it has to be. If they're hesitant to have over a hundred human and white hair soldiers marching around their city in formation, then we have no choice but to split up. Just make sure to stay out of trouble.”

The final gate to the city proved the most difficult, as the guards refused to let an entire squad of armed soldiers enter the city at once.

However, Lucian had his pick of personnel to bring with him into the city, meaning he had the most important ones accompanying him. He also chose to bring Earl Islude, as the man's personal knowledge of the dark elves could prove useful.

So, with his small group of handpicked companions and a squad of dark elf soldiers, Lucian passed through the gate and into the underground city of Ul'Tharas.

“It’s so … different.” Emilia put all of their thoughts into an awkward sentence.

“Even after hearing about it, the real thing is still impressive to see.” Lucian looked to the scout captain who escorted him, even now. “We've got quite a walk, and I've got a lot of questions. So how about answering some of them?”

“Why?” The captain was as short as ever.

“Because it's fun to bother you. Now, you've got a nice brick road coming through the front gate, and your buildings are well-constructed. But the most surprising thing is just how organized the city looks. Is city planning a specialty of the dark elves?”

The group walked the main road that came in through the gate. It was the main entrance on the western side of the city, as it needed to accommodate the limited trade they had with humans.

Even though they were underground, the stone had been cut flat to give the buildings a stable foundation. If it weren't for the rocky ceiling covered in glowing algae, Lucian might even have thought he was walking in a normal city.

Although the architecture of Ul’Tharas was exotic, it wasn't so different from what he expected. Lots of stone buildings with practical designs and a healthy bit of artistry.

“City planning,” the dark elf finally said, “is only natural. You don't build down here unless you do it right, else it won't be there for long.”

“You mean because of things like earthquakes?”

“No, those don't matter. I'm talking about being sent down. You make the lord look bad, and you won't last around here.”

“Sent down…” Lucian looked to his left, where a row of buildings could be seen atop a cliff in the near distance. “Why are there houses way up there?”

“Because that's where everyone wants to be.”

“Hmm. Those look like really good homes. Better than the ones down here.”

Lucian looked to his right next. He could only see a row of buildings that lined the street, but he surmised that if there were houses on top of a cliff to his left, then beyond the buildings to his right could be…

“Is there another cliff that way? One that leads down to an even lower level of the city?”

“Yeah, that's right.”

“And how many levels does Ul’Tharas have?”

“Three.”

“I see.” Lucian nodded. “So we're on the middle tier. The rulers live up on the cliff, and the unfortunates live at the bottom.”

“Don't go to the lower level,” the scout captain said. “Or do, if you wanna regret it.”

“I don't think we'll have any business down there. And if I do end up going, then it must have been fate leading me.”

“Fate? Only the weak rely on something like that.”

“It's worked out for me until now.”

Or rather, it’s actual divine intervention.

Speaking of gods, I get the feeling that I was put into a bad spot from the beginning, so shouldn't I at least get a little more help?

Despite Lucian's complaining, no such divine beacon of destiny appeared. So all he could do was keep walking down the main highway.

Lucian heard that the buildings had an exotic appearance, but taking a closer look at them made him realize his expectations were a bit low.

Although made of stone and metal, many of the constructions had elegant curves and circular design patterns. The contrast between their refined aesthetics and their dark and gloomy setting made for quite a unique atmosphere.

As for the people that lived in the city…

“We're popular,” Emilia said.

Lucian scanned the curious faces of the dark elves. “Even if they get human merchants here, it must still be a spectacle to see us.”

“And I bet they know something's different this time.”

“Probably. I mean, a merchant group would have more than one carriage.”

Lucian's cozy carriage clattered along behind him. If he was going to travel the city of Ul'Tharas, then he wanted his own way to get around. It would be easier to do as he pleased.

“Hey, dark elf.” Teflyn spoke in her usual, informal tone. “Where do you go hunting around here? There's gotta be some monsters in a place like this.”

“There are a lot of deadly creatures in the caves. Though you don't have to worry about most of them in Ul’Tharas. You should worry more about the people than the monsters.”

“I don't mind poking a few bad guys, but that kinda thing always comes with sooooo much waiting around listening to people talk. What if I just want to fight?”

“There are nearby caves that may become infested with various creatures. Or you can fight in the arena.”

“Arena!?” Teflyn immediately spun toward Lucian. “Arena!”

“Why are you like this?” Lucian shook his head.

“I am like I am! And I wanna fight in the arena!”

“I get it, I get it.”

“Why are you saying it twice!?”

“No reason. But if it's the arena, it's not in the lower level, is it?”

“No,” the scout captain said. “It's here, in the middle layer.”

“I see. Then I guess it won't hurt to visit during our stay. After we meet with Dark Elf Lord Druthyr and work through a few more tasks, that is.”

“Fine, I'll wait.” Teflyn gave up for the moment.

After a short trip down the main highway, an equally large road cut across their path. Lucian looked down the road and saw that it continued on in a perfectly straight line, running all the way to the cliff where the upper level sat.

However, what really shattered his expectations wasn't the city planning associated with how they build their roads. No, what caught Lucian by surprise was the fact that the road was built on a slow incline, and it climbed the cliff, allowing people and carriages access to the upper layer.

“So that's how you get up there.” Lucian began walking down the inclined road, following the scout. “Does that mean there's a large bridge behind us that leads down to the lower level?”

“No. They have their own entrances.”

“No grand ramp for them, huh? Well, I guess I'll find out later, if it becomes important for my mission.”

“I told you to forget about going down there.”

“And I haven't forgotten. It'll just make me more cautious, if I do go.”

“Don't say I didn't warn ya.”

The road's incline was slow enough that walking it felt natural. Plus, Lucian could always use a talisman to enhance himself, if he needed.

He wished Emilia could do the same, but enhancing a white hair would be risky. If having a berserked white hair caused a commotion, it could get out of hand quickly.

This isn't the Almekian Kingdom anymore. Even if I have some level of diplomatic immunity, I don't want to push the bounds and find out how far they stretch.

It'd be great if we can just get Druthyr’s blessing to visit and look around. If I had the time and freedom to search, then I'm sure I can find … someone.

It felt strange to be looking for an unknown person, even to Lucian. He didn't know if Druthyr himself was the battlefield genius that he'd be recruiting.

All he had were the vague comments of that young immortal pointing him to the dark elves. That had brought Lucian to Ul’Tharas, but now he would have to walk on his own.

Since messages had already been sent forward, the checkpoint at the top of the ramp didn't prove a challenge. Lucian and the others were through it quickly, finding themselves in the upper level where the wealthiest of the city lived.

Unlike the homes on the middle layer, the ones at the top had a sense of privacy to them, with the buildings being spread out. Fences separated many of those homes, built with the same dark stone and metal as the houses.

“They've got a dedicated style,” Minerva said. “I can respect that, even if it's not to my taste.”

“They definitely love their spires.” Lucian looked up at a building that resembled the spire of an elaborate church. “A little menacing with that dark stone and equally dark metal. If it's already hard to see down here, so why is everything built with such dark material?”

“I suspect the lack of light doesn't matter much to those who spend their lives in these caves.”

“That's true. Great night vision would come in handy for nighttime tactics on the battlefield, too.”

After a walk through the best neighborhoods Ul’Tharas had to offer, Lucian found himself in front of a large gate.

From over the top of wall, he could see another spire. It was larger even than similar buildings he saw on the walk through the upper layer.

As a king, Lucian could instinctively tell what kind of place he was about to enter.

A castle. And Dark Elf Lord Druthyr, the king of the land.

I wonder how he will receive me, one who stands at or even above his own station?

The final gate opened, revealing the largest residence in the entirety of Ul’Tharas, Druthyr’s castle.

I'm getting a little excited.

With his usual pace, Lucian walked into the dark elf lord's estate, ready to meet the man who ruled the city.

With a better view of Druthyr's castle, Lucian confirmed his estimations about it. The place was walled off and manned with a healthy number of soldiers, but it lacked the imposing size and complexity of Lucian's castle.

However, it made up for its shortfalls with an exotic aesthetic that captured Lucian’s eye. It had tall spires, like something he’d expect to see on a large cathedral. But rather than looking majestic, the spires on Druthyr’s castle were twisted and sharp, giving the feeling of a blade rising toward the cave’s distant ceiling.

The rest of the castle captured that same deadly feeling, with dark stone and black metal making up the exterior.

Disregarding its exotic nature, it's about on the scale of a mid-ranked noble's personal castle.

But how does it compare to other Dark Elf Lords? If I go deeper into their territory, will I find a dark elf with a castle that can compare to mine?

Reliable information on the dark elves was scarce, so Lucian had to find most of the answers on his own.

“Hmm.” Minerva let out a thoughtful sound.

“What is it?”

“Someone within the castle has a powerful presence.”

“You think it's Dark Elf Lord, Druthyr?”

“I do not know. However, they aren't as strong as that Death Knight, not even close.”

Lucian nodded. “Good. If we ran into monsters like that every time we go somewhere, I'd be worried.”

The so-called castle had no advanced fortifications, like a moat. Just because it was made of dark stone and looked somewhat imposing didn't mean Druthyr's residence was really a proper castle.

It served a similar purpose, just on a smaller scale. To Lucian, that was a clear sign that he outranked the Dark Elf Lord. But that still didn't mean he'd be treated with any sort of respect.

Well, considering how much the other dark elves have been complaining to my face, I'd be surprised if Druthyr is any better.

Or rather, he's likely to be worse.

The front door was fortified, but it was still a door and not a proper castle gate.

Once inside, Lucian got his first good look at the interior design of a dark elf building. Though the one they had entered wasn't exactly representative of the average.

“They really like their metal vines,” Teflyn said.

“Metal vines?”

“Can't you see them? All that metal twisting around everywhere like vines.”

Lucian looked at a support column for the large entrance room. It was clearly made of stone, but a decorative metal exterior adorned the column, giving off the vague impression of vines climbing to the ceiling.

That same style persisted throughout the room, with twisted and spiraling metal being a common sight.

“They do have a unique style,” Lucian said. “But considering the buildings we saw on the way here, I think this aesthetic fits.”

As expected of a smaller castle, it didn't take long for Lucian to arrive at what he could only see as a throne room.

However, the two pits on either side of the room were an unexpected sight. It made the room into a wide bridge, with the other end holding the throne.

Looking at the pits, Lucian could see the floor below. The fall wouldn't be deadly while enhanced with magic, but that didn't mean he wanted to experience it.

As a new soldier led him across the wide bridge, they walked by several columns that rose up from the floor below, passed through the bridge, and continued upward toward the ceiling.

Like the ones before, those columns were decorated with twisted metal that spiraled upwards, like vines reaching toward the sun.

Finally, they reached the other end of the bridge, where the floor opened wide. It also rose up, with a set of steps leading up to a platform.

But those steps were guarded by several rows of dark elf soldiers, each wearing the same metal and chain style armor. And although the soldiers weren't holding them, the classic dark elf shortsword and shortbow could be seen on their hips and backs.

“That's far enough.” The dark elf soldier in the center held up one hand. “Only those with permission can meet with Lord Druthyr.”

“I've been granted such permission.” Lucian stepped forward, drawing everyone's eyes.

“The human king. You may have gotten his invitation, but the strange ones you brought along will stay here.”

“There's enough room for dozens of people on the platform behind you, so there's no reason why they can't accompany me.”

“You ask for a meeting, you get a meeting. Nothing was said about having a whole gathering up there. You want us to bring out the decorations and make a festival of it, too?”

“Unfortunately, I came on short notice, so I'll forgive you for not preparing adequately. But the nonsense about having to go up there alone is another matter.” Lucian motioned to the three girls with him. “Where I go, they go. And refusing to meet with them is the same as refusing to meet with me. Because these ‘strange ones’, as you call them, are the very reason I'm confident that I can get what I need.”

“You think to take a white hair and that strange, horned girl to meet Lord Druthyr? I don't like that idea one bit.”

“Are you saying the dozens of your fellow guardsmen on and around Lord Druthyr's platform can't protect him from one man and a few girls?”

“Of course we can.”

“Then I'll say it again–there’s no reason why they can't accompany me.”

“I don't–”

“Let them pass.” A loud voice cut off the guardsman.

Of course Druthyr could hear every word the two of them were saying. In fact, Lucian wasn't really arguing with the soldier at all. He was speaking to Druthyr, getting the dark elf lord to agree to his demands through Lucian's discussion with the guard.

But by engaging in that useless argument, Lucian had given Druthyr a lot of information.

That's why the guard did it to begin with. It gives his lord time to analyze me just before we meet.

That'll give him a confident foundation on who I am, while I know nothing about him.

But still, I'm getting used to dealing with dark elves. They really do love to argue, huh…

Lucian had seen it from the moment he met his first dark elf. They always had something sharp to say, no matter the situation.

Being flexible and understanding only made them annoyed, which was why Lucian took on a more argumentative tone. It was simply to match the dark elves and hopefully earn their respect.

Wish I had any other time to test my theory out, other than right when I'm meeting dark elf lord Druthyr himself.

But it's too late for that.

Now fully up the stairs and on the platform, Lucian and the girls come to a stop in the center, facing Druthyr.

Although seated, Lucian could tell the dark elf lord was taller and thicker than most of his fellows. Combined with the dark armor he wore, Druthyr was a far more imposing ruler than Lucian.

As with most of his people, Druthyr's hair was dark, nearly black. There were other shades amongst them, but all were suited for the darkness of the caves.

As expected, the dark elf lord sat on a throne of twisted, metal vines and looked down on his guests from yet another elevated platform.

Pushing your authority, huh? Or do you just want to show off to try and impress me?

“The young king of Almekia,” Druthyr said, still seated on the throne. “Imagine my surprise when I learned that you had come to meet with me. And after such a long drought between our people.”

“I have things to do, and I had to come here to do them.”

“And what is it that brought you all the way here?”

“I’m looking for someone, and I’m confident I can find them somewhere in your caves.”

“A criminal? Dark elves do wander into human lands, but if you think to hold us responsible for their actions, then allow me to disappoint you right now.”

“If I just wanted a criminal, I'd have sent some soldiers. No, the one I'm looking for is no criminal. Of that, I’m sure.”

Druthyr went silent for a few seconds. Having a foreign king pay a visit with such a suspicious reason was quite the predicament for him.

While the reason itself was seemingly harmless, no king would waste their time on a task with an uncertain result.

Yet Druthyr had a hard time calling the human king a liar. If Lucian were trying to hide the truth of his visit, then there were many lies that would suit his purpose much better.

That conundrum was what put Druthyr in a predicament, as figuring out what Lucian was truly looking for was vital to making a sound judgement that would further his goal of becoming one of the High Lords.

“Your reasoning is laughable,” Druthyr said. “What will you even do when you find the one you're looking for? A single dark elf companion won't be enough for you to win your war against the empire.”

“So you've been paying attention to the human conflict.”

“Like I said, dark elves do wander into human lands. And sometimes, they wander back, bringing interesting stories.”

Lucian nodded. “Then you already know how the war is going. I'm not here to get anyone involved, other than the one I find.”

“We dark elves will not be fighting with any humans. You can enjoy your war. We'll still be here, no matter who wins.”

“You might find trade with the empire to be a bit more difficult, considering how much they love to take what they want.” Lucian placed his hand under his chin. “Speaking of trade, you really opened up to us about ten years ago. Before that, you barely wanted anything to do with us. You must be getting something really good out of the deal, considering how much you hate working with us.”

Druthyr stared at Lucian for a silent second. “So what if I'm getting what I want? I wouldn't have allowed the merchants to trade if I didn't benefit from it.”

“That's good. I'm really glad we have what you need. And we'll continue to provide whatever items you want at a reasonable price. As long as you give me your permission to find the dark elf I'm looking for. I think we both benefit from this simple arrangement.”

Druthyr visibly gave the request some thought. The trade with humans had given his city more profit than he thought, so keeping that source of money was high on his list of objectives. Without it, he'd have a hard time matching the other dark elf lords’ influence.

Having a foreign ruler going around unchecked was bad enough, but Druthyr was somehow more concerned about the king's companions.

“If you're wondering about them,” Lucian said. “Then I'll tell you the simple answer. They're the reason I'm confident I'll find who I'm looking for. After all, I already have an oni and fairy as my companions.”

Teflyn's horns had been on clear display since the beginning, so there weren't any surprises when Lucian mentioned her race. But nobody expected the girl with long, blue hair to be one of the mysterious fairies.

As soon as Lucian revealed it, Minerva brought out her wings. Even the dark elves couldn't hide their shocked faces, despite usually remaining in control of themselves.

“How about it, Lord Druthyr?” Lucian pushed while the man was still off-guard. “Do we have a deal?”

“By the Paragon, just what kind of war is taking place outside?” He shook his head. “Find your dark elf. But I want to meet him before you leave.”

“I can do that.” Lucian gave a small nod. “Then if there's nothing else, I'd like to get started immediately.”

With that, Lucian managed to at least secure the freedom to search for the unknown dark elf.

But as for where to start the search…

Now what do I do?

Chapter 6

“It's too looooong.” Teflyn turned her nose up to the shortsword being offered to her.

“That's the point, isn't it?” Lucian reeled his arm back in, holding the shortsword. “Wouldn't it be nice to have a weapon with a bit more reach?”

“Shortswords aren't the same as daggers.” Teflyn unsheathed one of her blades. “Look. A dagger is made for stabbing and slicing. A shortsword is made for stabbing and slashing.”

Lucian looked between the two weapons. “Aren't slicing and slashing the same thing…?”

“No!”

“Alright, alright. And I'm sorry for saying ‘alright’ twice.”

“You better be!”

Lucian put the shortsword back onto the counter. “It's the smallest shortsword here, but it's still too long for you. Well, we can check out their daggers.”

“I got some,” the dark elf weaponsmith said. “Anything small and sharp comes in handy in the tunnels. You sunlit topsiders will find that out, if you're not careful.”

“I'll be sure to pass that bit of information onto any would-be assailants while they regret their decision to attack us.”

The shortswords had already vanished from the counter before Lucian finished speaking. And since they were about to look at daggers, Teflyn was the one pointing out which ones she wanted to check.

In the end, half a dozen blades ended up on the counter for Teflyn to sort through. But while she did that, Lucian wanted to discuss their next destination with the others.

At the moment, Emilia and Minerva were with him in the weapon shop, along with a couple guards. He had left Earl Islude back at Druthyr's castle to deal with a few matters, like preparing everyone's accommodations.

It's good we can stay at the castle like proper royal guests.

But it'd be even better if Druthyr didn't send his men to follow us around.

Dark Elf Lord Druthyr wasn't even shy about spying. The dark elf soldiers followed them out the castle gate in plain view, then proceeded to match each of their destinations.

Even now, those men were standing outside the weapon shop, waiting for Lucian.

Well, there are some benefits to having an escort of dark elf soldiers. I'd probably get harassed way more if they weren't with me.

“No swords…” Emilia's soft voice pulled Lucian's attention back.

“Swords?” Lucian eyed Emilia's hands which rested on her weapon’s hilt. “You mean one like yours, a katana?”

“Yes, I was just curious if they had any in this style, since…”

“Since?”

“Ah, it's nothing really…”

“Come to think of it, you had some very specific requests from the blacksmith who made your sword. Where did you get the idea to make a katana?”

“Actually, my old teacher used a katana. Although she trained me in many weapons, I always wanted to follow in her footsteps.”

“So she used such a unique weapon.”

Lucian thought back to the last time the subject of Emilia's old teacher arose. She had made a promise to keep her teacher's identity a secret, so Lucian didn't want to push her on the issue.

But if it was just her weapon, then there was something Lucian could do.

“Let me see the katana.”

Emilia unsheathed it and handed it to him, hilt first.

“Hey smith, you have any swords like this?” He placed it on the counter for the dark elf to look at.

“Well, now. Didn't expect to see one of them.” The smith picked it up and examined it. “And I really didn't expect to see one made so wrong! Who made this!? Bring them to me right now!”

“Bring the smith?” Lucian was caught off-guard by the man's sudden enthusiasm. “You know I can't do that. But what's wrong with the katana? It performed well on all the tests we put it through.”

The smith stopped bending and testing the sword just long enough to look at Lucian. “The one who made it is a master of his craft. That's why it's such a fine weapon. But it's all wrong!”

The dark elf pointed to the blunt end of the katana. “The spine needs to be made out of softer metal to let the weapon bend. Soft metal is weaker, so the back of the blade should be thickened for strength. Done right, the extra weight on the spine will give it better balance, making it easier to deliver a perfect cut. And don't get me started on the curve! It's not even close!”

Lucian listened with rising surprise as the man listed off the many failures of Emilia's katana. He never thought he'd hear someone talk so badly about any of the equipment they carried, as it was all supposed to be some of the best stuff available.

Yet according to the dark elf weaponsmith, one of their weapons was in desperate need of replacement.

Lucian turned to Emilia. “How does your katana feel to you?”

“It's a bit different from the one I trained with. Um, the balance is a little problem. But it's still more comfortable than a normal sword.”

“I see. Guess we should see if we can find any smiths who specialize in katanas so we can get one made. But who actually makes katanas…?”

“Who?” The dark elf man said. “We make them, of course.”

“They came from here? Then do you have any for sale?”

“No. I don't craft them.” He puts Emilia's katana back onto the counter. “Deeper in, there are some who make these swords. But don't expect to find one easily these days.”

“Why's that?”

“The lord who favored that sword was dethroned, and the smiths who worked in that realm lost a lot of their prestige after. Not many specialize in that kinda sword anymore.”

“That's unfortunate…” Lucian eyed Emilia, who just finished sheathing her blade.

“It's okay, Prince Lucian. This weapon is still great for my fighting style, even if it has deficiencies.”

“Well, let's just ask around. Maybe we'll find some clues.”

“Understood!”

While they had been analyzing the katana, Teflyn was doing the same for half a dozen daggers spread out on the counter.

“No.” Teflyn pushed one dagger back. “No. No. No.”

Four of the six weapons were now on the far side of the counter, leaving just two.

Picking them both up, the oni girl meticulously went over the blade length, thickness, angle of the edge, and more. The two daggers were very similar, fitting well into Teflyn's fighting style.

“A little faster.” Teflyn examined one of them closely. “But not as deadly. Better for throwing.”

Comparing the two was taking her a long time, so Lucian decided to offer a helping hand.

“We'll take them both.”

“Smart, for a topsider.”

It wasn't just for Teflyn's sake that Lucian bought both of the daggers. The weaponsmith had been helpful in his own way, so he wanted to leave him with a good impression.

After finishing up their visit at the shop, Lucian led his entourage outside, where a popular city street greeted him.

The first thing he looked for was the dark elf soldiers that trailed him. He saw them just down the street, looking his way.

But he had already gotten used to being escorted by guards, so the somewhat strange tactic didn't bother him.

“Another destination down,” Lucian said.

“Yet no closer to the goal,” Minerva added.

“Turns out, finding someone with no real clues is as hard as you'd think.”

“Not every dark elf is a great tactician. We must simply find a place where a master of war may reside. Then, our chances of finding a candidate rise dramatically.”

“Since it's our first time in a dark elf city, I wanted to familiarize myself with their culture a bit. But I guess it's time we move on to some of the more likely places to find someone interesting.”

“Oh, I know where!” Teflyn said.

“I'll take any ideas you have.”

“The coliseum!”

Lucian nodded. “And there it is, as expected.”

“It makes sense! Fighting and war are basically the same thing!”

“I’m not denying it's a good place to start, but…” Lucian narrowed his eyes. “I'm sensing an ulterior motive.”

“And I wanna fight in a match!”

“I knew it! And no fighting! I can only see that leading to disaster!”

“What!? But if there's an arena, you have to fight!”

“What kind of strange, oni logic is that?” Lucian raised a finger. “We'll watch a match, but we won't be fighting. We need to eat lunch anyway, so we'll bring food for the match. How's that sound?”

“Food and battle! Let's hurry!”

With a bit of added enthusiasm, they started toward their first major destination, the coliseum.

Typical Greek or Roman era architecture made liberal use of thick columns, usually made of stone. Those pillars were made part of the aesthetic, giving the buildings their distinctive style.

A certain style permeates the dark elf lands, as well. Constructions melded together stone and steel, often taking on a twisted shape resembling a spiral staircase.

And the dark elf coliseum was no exception.

Like the ancient civilizations on Earth, the arena relied on a series of columns to bear the structure’s weight. But rather than standing up straight, they spiraled around the coliseum as they rose to heights most other buildings couldn't reach.

Lucian felt like he was riding straight toward a massive tornado that had been frozen still by unknown magic.

He wasn't the only one pulled in by the tornado’s winds. As busy as the market street had been, even it couldn't compare to the twisted coliseum, which appeared as busy as an amusement park on a warm weekend.

It wasn't just the arena itself, either. An entire district had formed around it, giving bloodthirsty patrons an assortment of other venues to visit before or after the matches.

Even a cursory glance told Lucian that a few too many of the establishments focused on alcohol.

Guess that would be the most popular item at a place like this.

Maybe I should get something to drink while I'm here. It's nice to go outside my bounds from time to time.

Lucian preferred a glass or two at night, after all his important tasks had been completed. That was still a few hours away, so drinking during the coliseum visit would be a breach of his norms.

There's no way Emilia would want a drink, considering how weak she is against alcohol. Plus, she takes her job as my guard too seriously to compromise it.

I'm not allowing Teflyn to drink, considering her age. And I'm a bit scared that she'd go into a crazed bloodthirst…

Maybe Minerva would want to have some. She drinks at night sometimes, too.

Well, I'll just ask her if I decide to order some alcohol.

Although Lucian would normally ride in a carriage when out in the city, he didn't want to isolate himself from the dark elves when moving around. Walking gave him a chance to interact with the mysterious, underground inhabitants more often.

Plus, there was always a chance any encounter could lead to some information he could use.

Lucian pointed at the base of the coliseum. “From the flow of people, our entrance is right there.”

Teflyn turned her gaze up to him. “Don't we get special seating, like always?”

“Not this time. At least, not in the usual fashion.”

“Huh?”

“Better seats cost more coin, so even if I don't get the royal treatment, we can still buy ourselves some of the best seats in the arena.”

“Oh! Yeah, do that!”

Strange looks and rude comments were common as they walked around, though dark elves tended to be confrontational by nature.

Even if most who saw him didn't know that Lucian was the king of their neighboring nation, it was obvious he was someone important. And despite their barbed words, dark elves weren't fools. They knew not to truly mess with someone accompanied by a white hair, oni, and several guards.

“Well, well.” A large dark elf blocked Lucian's path. “Looks like we got an important guest coming today. Woulda doubled the entry price if I knew that.”

“Wouldn’t matter since I could just haggle you down to the normal price.”

“We don't haggle here. The price of a seat is the same, no matter whose rear sits in it.”

“Then this will be simple. I want front row seats for everyone with me.” Lucian motioned to the three girls, plus his several guards.

“That's a lot of seats. And a lot of coin. Tell ya what, I'll give you a deal since you brought so many, only 9 gold per person.”

“Nine, huh?” Lucian nodded. “Of course you'd try to rip me off.”

“I guarantee you won't find a deal better than this from any of the other doormen. If you look at it like that, then it's a great deal.”

“I don't know if you can really consider it a great deal when the seats usually go for 3 gold per person. You tripled the cost, right after saying that if you knew I was coming, you'd have doubled it.”

“Then just consider yourself lucky that it's not 18 gold a seat.”

“I'd rather not see myself as fortunate to get ripped off.” Lucian snapped his fingers. “Oh, I know. I'll pay your inflated rate, if you can defeat me in a simple contest. But if I win, I'll pay the normal price.”

“Let's hear it. And it better not be ridiculous.”

“It's just a test of strength. Minerva, could you kindly provide me with a short vine?”

She gave him a flat stare but did as he asked.

Taking the vine, he held it up for the doorman to see. “Whoever can tear this in half first, wins. You can even go first, if you want.”

“That's it? Just rip that thin little sapling in two?” He grinned. “Easiest coin I've ever made.”

He took the vine from Lucian's hand, taking it in both of his own. Even if he wasn't as tall as Lucian, the dark elf doorman was much thicker.

All the onlookers who've stopped to watch could only see a future where the vine tears in half in an instant. That made it all the more fun when…

“W-what's with this thing!? Hurry … and … rip!” The doorman pulled even harder, but the vine barely stretched.

“You might want to try to tear it.”

“I am trying!” After pulling until his pale face turned red, the dark elf finally gave up on the vine. “Cursed plant. Even the Paragon couldn't rip that in two!”

Lucian took it from him. “Are you sure? It's just a vine, you know.”

“I don't have to be a topsider to know that's no normal vine.”

“Normal enough to do this.” Lucian pulled on the two ends of the vine, and…

“It ripped!?” The doorman looked at both halves, one at a time.

“Yep, which means I'll be paying the normal price of 3 gold per seat.”

The dark elf took a handful of coins from Lucian. “I don't know how you cheated, but I know you did.”

“Let me know if you figure it out.”

With that, the group had finally secured their seats in the arena. Front row, of course.

The spiraling building maintained the same aesthetic theme on the inside, with a nice view of the twisted pillars for anyone who looked up at the cave ceiling.

But the place wasn't built to be admired. At least, not solely.

Rather, it was built for bloodshed, a fact that was evident by the corpse of a dark elf being dragged off the arena floor just as Lucian and the others entered.

“That's why it was so loud just now.” Lucian had to speak up to be heard. “Something brutal must have happened in there.”

“I wonder how often fighters die?” Emilia looked at the fallen man with a bit of pity.

“I'd hope it's not too often. But maybe that's wishful thinking.”

Their seats really did have a nice view, being close enough to clearly see the bloodstains in the dirt from the many battles.

“Fight! Fight!” A certain oni girl was fired up, as usual. “I wanna see them get beat up!”

“See who get beat up?”

“Anyone!”

“Yeah, sounds about right.”

Fortunately for the battle-crazed oni, they didn't have to wait long for the next match.

Three dark elves walked into the arena, walking side by side. They were well-armed and gave the somewhat battle-hardened Lucian the feeling of competent warriors.

Soon after, their competitor joined them. But unlike the first three, the new entrant wasn't a dark elf. It wasn't a human or beastfolk, either.

It was a monster.

“Is that … a caustic worm?” Emilia made note of the creature's name.

“Caustic worm? Well, it's definitely a worm, just a huge one. But why caustic?”

“Because it's supposed to spit some kind of acid. I've never seen one before, but I did read about them in a book about monsters.”

“In that case let's make sure not to get hit by any sprays of acid.”

“Yes! I'll be ready to defend against it at any time!”

“Thanks, Emilia.”

The coliseum battle was very exciting, as evidenced by Teflyn's cheering. But fortunately, none of the dark elves gave up their lives in the battle.

It ended with a clean victory, and the three warriors even had the room to showboat with attacks that were more artistic than effective. Though they were certainly effective from the point of view of the caustic worm, who was the sole casualty of the fight.

Either way, Lucian had decided on his next course of action. As Minerva said, there was a chance to find someone interesting at the coliseum. Or at least a clue on where to look next.

I should meet with the arena's owner. That'll give me a good perspective to start my search.

But before that…

“I'm going to get a drink,” Lucian said. “Anyone care to join me?”

“I will!”

“Anyone other than Teflyn?”

“Uwah…!”

Ignoring her pout, Lucian pointedly focused on Emilia and Minerva, the two girls who were old enough to drink by the world's standards.

“No, thanks.” Minerva declined the offer.

“I'm going with you,” Emilia said. “But I won't be drinking.”

Lucian nodded. “I expected as much. Then, Minerva can stay with Teflyn.”

He stood, along with Emilia. With a quick goodbye, the two of them left Minerva and Teflyn to enjoy the matches for a while.

Although there were a lot of places near the arena that served alcohol, there were also places built into the coliseum itself. The problem was that they were more expensive to compensate for the convenience.

But Lucian had plenty of coin left for his trip, so he wasn't against trading more of it to access that convenience.

“This way?” Lucian looked down one hall at a four-way.

“Um, maybe?” Emilia looked down another hall.

“If they're going to make a complicated megastructure, then they should at least put up maps to help people navigate it.”

The two of them chose a direction and started walking. Although it took a little longer than expected, they managed to find a wooden door with a bottle on its sign.

Since any place would do, Lucian didn't hesitate to push the door open and step inside the bar.

Busy, as expected.

And people are really staring. But that's expected, too.

He had long since gotten used to being the focus of attention, even before his reincarnation into his new world. So without hesitation, he walked in, Emilia by his side.

Chapter 7

Although there were many differences between humans and dark elves, both shared a love for alcohol. Or perhaps it was a dependency on it, as it was one of the cheapest and easiest ways to forget the hardships of life, if only for a brief time.

Any business offering the beloved drink would be filled with people mired in that intoxicating honey.

A man with a well-used mug walked unsteadily toward Lucian, his eyes squinted to dispel the blur caused by his excessive drinking.

Eyes as glazed as a cheap donut. By the time he sobers up, I doubt he'll even remember seeing me.

But someone that drunk can also be dangerous.

It may have been risky for Lucian to enter a tavern, even if it was an expensive one attached to a popular attraction. But he couldn't afford to always play it safe, especially when he needed to find someone quickly.

“Look what’s here,” the drunk dark elf said. “Another human done wandered into our caves. That makes three! Three in three days! Where the hell ya all coming from?”

“From outside, obviously.” Lucian spoke as bluntly as he could.

“It’s a big world outside.” He took another gulp of his chosen honey. “Best if it stays out there, I say.”

“Then it's good that decision isn't yours to make.”

“Not today.” He waved his arms around, nearly sploshing Lucian with ale. “But don't count me out. Never count me out. I'm on the up-and-up, you see. One day, I'll be the one giving orders, not Druthyr.”

“Oh, shut it.” A feminine voice cut in after the drunk man's bold proclamation. “You won't be doing anything tomorrow except warming that same seat. Just like yesterday.”

Lucian looked to the newcomer. She sat at the counter, a wooden mug in her hand that was every bit as large as the drunkard's.

The girl had a light in her eyes that twinkled with the buzz of alcohol, showing that she'd taken more than just a sip or two of the honey. But it was obvious that her mind was clear, unlike the drunk man with whom Lucian had been speaking.

That made her valuable, as even holding a conversation with someone past their limit would be a challenge. It'd be much better to talk to someone who was still fully conscious, with just the right amount of ale to loosen their lips.

“And who’re you?” The drunk man stumbled as he turned to face her, splashing more ale around. “Just a small girl with a big mouth. You think someone like you knows what it takes to become a lord?”

“It’s easy. Just be better than everyone else, until they come begging for me to rule them.”

“Hah, easy!” He took another swig. “You musta just came up from the loam. Typical of your kind, thinking you're special because you made it out of the dregs.”

The loam was the common term for the bottom section of the city, where the lowliest and poorest dark elves lived. Those who rose up from there to join the middle section were often known to be overconfident due to their recent rise in rank.

“Like I care what some drunkard thinks.” She took a sip from her own mug, with far better motor control than the man could muster. “I give it one more round and you'll be sprawled out on the floor, drooling.”

“One more? One more, you say?” The man chugged his mug, then put it down in front of the barkeep. “Another!”

Lucian just continued watching as the scene unfolded. He expected the drunk man to gulp down his refill and gloat before the alcohol could run its course.

However, the man took the full mug back to his seat and simply began drinking it like normal. Though the way he kept looking back at the dark elf girl made it obvious he planned to gloat later, when he finished the refill.

Hmm. Seems like that man has enough sense to know that the quick victory would be hollow.

Dark elves really do like to compete with each other, but they prefer victories that hold meaning.

No doubt that man is going to stomp over to the girl after the alcohol has had time to run its course. That'd give him the full victory over her and earn him maximum respect amongst the others here.

I feel like I'm really starting to understand them, but there are still so many pieces missing. And I need to find them quickly.

With the commotion having died down, Lucian could finally complete his goal of getting a drink of his own.

But before he could even take a step, he caught the half-turned face of the dark elf girl who'd been arguing with the drunk man.

She was still sitting at the bar, glancing over her shoulder. That same light twinkled in her eyes, showing a curiosity that Lucian couldn't ignore.

Well, she did help me out by getting the drunk man's attention off me. I should thank her for that.

Plus, there's an empty seat at the bar right next to her.

With his destination locked in, Lucian stepped toward the dark elf girl with purple hair and an unusually bright glimmer in her eyes.

“Thanks for stepping in.” Lucian took a seat beside her without hesitation, having picked up on the girl's unspoken invitation.

“He gets annoying.” She shrugged. “And I didn't want him to drive away such a rare find.”

“Rare find? Are you talking about me?”

“Of course I am. It's not every day I come across an important looking human guarded by a white hair. You gotta have some really interesting stories to tell, right?”

She waved to the barkeep. “Refill. And get this man … uhh, what was your name?”

“Lucian.”

“Lucian? I'm Aelia, nice to meet ya.” She turned back to the barkeep. “Get Lucian whatever he wants, on me.”

“You don't have to pay for mine.”

“Just accept it.” Aelia leaned close and lowered her voice. “If you buy it, he'll make you pay double. Just pay me back after. And I accept tips.”

Lucian had already been through one round of price gouging, so he thought it'd be nice to avoid that ordeal.

“I don't know your drinks,” Lucian said. “So just give me something weak.”

“Grapevine ale,” Aelia said. “That's what I'd get.”

“Sounds fine, make it grapevine ale.”

The barkeep quickly slid a mug in front of Lucian, filled to the top. It was more than he really wanted, but as long as it was a weak brew, he figured he could down most of it.

Better take it slow, just in case.

As he took his first sip, he turned his head just a bit. The drunk man from earlier was still drinking away at his refilled mug, waiting for the right time to declare his victory over Aelia.

When that man glanced their way, Lucian saw the drunken stupor in his gaze had risen. But he was far from drooling on the floor, as Aelia had declared.

I should probably leave before that whole situation blows up.

But I don't really want to drink my grapevine ale too fast. For all I know, weak drinks here could be far stronger than I'm assuming.

Since he didn't have to leave right away, Lucian simply took another sip and kept one eye on the drunken man.

Emilia was keeping both eyes on him, but that's to be expected of her.

“So, about those stories,” Aelia said. “Might as well share one while we're drinking, right?”

“Sure. Ask whatever you want, and I'll ask something after.”

“Why are you here in our land? Someone as important looking as you has to have a good reason to come here.”

Lucian nodded. “I'm looking for someone. Someone important.”

“Chasing someone? Might be hard to track them without connections.”

“I'll manage, somehow.” Lucian took a sip. “And what about you? Did you live in the loam, like that man said?”

“Spent some time down there,” Aelia admitted. “Never really lived in the loam, though. I'm a bit of a nomad. Been to a few cities this year alone.”

“That common among the dark elves?”

“We move around a lot, but most stay put at least a few years after moving. Takes time to look for a good city, ya know?”

“I don't quite get it, but I think I'm beginning to understand.”

“I'm saying most dark elves move to look for cities that better match them. That'll let them climb up the ranks easier, which is what everyone's looking for.”

Lucian eyed the drunk man, who was slowly rocking back and forth. “Yeah, sounds like climbing into a higher position is a popular goal amongst the dark elves.”

“The ambitious rise, and the skilled find their way to the top. Makes for a good pool of talented people to fill the important positions and keeps everyone working hard to one day claim one of those positions for themselves.” Aelia swished around the ale in her mug. “At least, that's what my mother told me before.”

“I'd say your mother is likely correct. Any body of people will tend toward a system that best benefits their situation. Perhaps due to your unique living conditions, this type of governance best suits you.”

The light in Aelia’s eyes shined a bit brighter. “Interesting theory. Actually, I've read more than a few books on the matter. If you want, I can go into depth on the subject.”

“Sure. I'm always interested in learning more about the dark elves.”

“Then how about this–you take me along, and I'll do all the talking you want.”

“Take you? You want to travel with us?”

“I'll be leaving the city soon. I'm bored here. But if I go with you, I feel like I'll see something interesting.”

“Hmm…”

Aelia knocked Lucian's mug with her own. “A guide could come in handy, no? Wouldn't want to be scammed everywhere you go.”

“That's true, but I don't particularly need a guide. I plan to go where I need to go, no matter where that is.”

“Not a guide, then. An encyclopedia. An encyclopedia of knowledge about whatever you want to know. How about that?”

“An encyclopedia…” Lucian gave it a bit of thought. “I guess something like that would come in handy.”

“Alright! It's settled! It's great to be part of the team!”

“Well, let's just see how it goes for today. I can't guarantee I'll bring you with me tomorrow.”

“No worries.” Aelia waved her hand dismissively. “It'll work out, I'm sure.”

“Quite confident in that fact, huh?”

Rather than answer, Aelia stood from her chair at the bar.

Lucian had slowly drunk his ale during their conversation, and before he knew it, most of it was gone.

He felt the tingle of the honey settling in, but the drink was indeed as weak as he assumed. It left him feeling just a bit numb without fogging his thoughts.

While considering his own condition, he turned to check the potential source of danger from earlier, the drunken man.

Lucian expected him to leap to his feet and complain that Aelia was trying to escape before he could claim his victory. But that wasn’t the scenario that played out.

A thud reached Lucian's ears just as he turned toward the drunken man. The dark elf lay awkwardly on the bar floor where he fell from his seat, the man's eyes completely lacking the light of consciousness.

“I can be confident,” Aelia said. “Because things usually work out for me.”

As Lucian watched the snoring man, he saw just a bit of drool sliding down the side of his face, dripping to the floor where the dark elf had passed out.

Interesting…

Turning from the drunk man, Lucian followed Aelia out of the bar.

The hall outside the tavern was as busy as expected, considering the coliseum was the city's most popular destination for entertainment.

Lucian intended to meet with the coliseum’s owner after getting a drink, but the situation had changed when Aelia joined. To be precise, it hadn't changed so much as the trip to the tavern had gone exceedingly well, surpassing Lucian’s expectations.

I was hoping to dig for information amongst the drinkers in there, but a source of knowledge practically fell into my lap.

But since Aelia’s coming with us for now, we should regroup with the others and go over a few things.

On the way to the seats, I can learn a few things from her. And let's start with…

“Aelia, you said you were an encyclopedia of information, correct?”

“I’m a certified treasure trove of knowledge!”

“In that case, maybe you really can help me. You see, I spoke the truth when I said I don't know who I'm looking for. They could be anyone, as long as they're a dark elf. But I do have requirements that I absolutely can't compromise on.”

Lucian motioned for the two girls to follow him as he set off toward his arena seats. “For one, they have to be a brilliant tactician. Nothing less will do. And secondly, they need to be loyal enough to leave the underground and fight for me. I can't even consider someone a candidate if they don't at least meet those two, basic requirements.”

Aelia showed a bit of surprise. “So you're looking for a general? I don't blame you, considering our reputation on the battlefield. But where do you think you'll find someone like that? Even us dark elves have to train for years–decades, even–to become a general. And anyone fighting in their lord's army won't be too willing to betray them for a human.”

“I know. But the person I'm looking for is here somewhere, I'm sure of it. It could be a retired general, a young prodigy who wants some adventure, or maybe even a nomad like you who’s looking for a place to use their skills. The problem is just how to go about finding them.”

“That's some confidence. Guess you’d need it to even start a journey like this. Not sure I have much hope for you, but I can answer any questions you have, just like I promised.”

“Good.” Lucian led the girls around a corner and into the arena's seating area. “Then, if I were to travel deeper into your lands in search of a general I can trust, where would you suggest my destination should be?”

“You wanna go deeper? First off, I wouldn't recommend that. Humans and beastfolk might be fine here because Ul’Tharas trades with the Almekian Kingdom, but if you go too far, I think you'll find hospitality a little lacking.”

“Not surprising. But even if it's dangerous, I still have to go.”

Aelia gave it some obvious thought. “I suppose if it's a general looking for adventurous work, you want to go somewhere with a lot of instability. Maybe you can find someone who's looking for a new lord to follow. Though I don't see how you plan to convince them to join a human army.”

“If I find someone worthy, I'll spare no expense when it comes to recruiting them.”

“Wow, you really are confident. Guess I might as well join ya on your trip through my lands!” Aelia began strutting down the walkway with a confident pose. “Let's go to Lord Khandra’s domain! The mortal danger will only make it more interesting!”

Lucian raised an eyebrow. “Mortal danger? What exactly is so bad about this Lord Khandra's domain?”

“Oh, you know. She's a warmonger who's recently conquered a couple other territories, so there's no telling how she'd react to a strange group of outsiders. But since there's so much turmoil, the chance of finding a general looking for a new life is actually pretty high!”

“Generals from the conquered territories, is it? It's certainly the best lead I've had since coming here, so I'll give it some serious thought. But are you sure you want to come with us?”

“I'm a nomad, remember? I'll go wherever most benefits me. And if you're paying for the journey…”

Lucian nodded. “So that's it. An all-expense paid trip somewhere interesting. But if you keep being this useful, I might want to recruit you, too.”

“Me? I may be a nomad, but I don't really have the urge to go topside.”

“That so? Unfortunate, but I'll ask again before we leave these caves, just to make sure.”

“Alright. Just don't expect my answer to change. Even I have ambitions, you know. I don't plan to stay as a nomad forever!”

“What made you become one in the first place?”

Aelia shrugged. “There wasn't anything left for me at home, so I decided to start a journey. It's not uncommon for dark elves to go through a nomadic period in their life. Some go through several.”

“And why is that?”

“To find a new home,” Emilia said.

Aelia looked to the white haired foxgirl. “That's right. It's really important to find the right domain before setting roots. The last thing a dark elf wants to do is work their butt off for a city, only to find that they don't fit in with the direction the lord is going. Makes it much harder to climb out of the loam and build a real life for yourself. Your name is Emilia, isn't it? I'm surprised you know why many dark elves become nomads.”

“Ah, haha. I learned a bit about the dark elves when I was younger. It really wasn't much, but I have some … um, experience with your culture.”

Aelia showed a curious face. “I didn't think white hairs were the studious sort. Then again, they're rare here, and we really only see them in battle.”

“Yes. Many know they're destined to fight, so they don't spend the time to learn much. Why would they, when they'll be torn from their passion and sent to war?”

“Ouch, that's rough. At least you didn't give up on your interests though, even if you still ended up as a soldier.” Aelia realized something. “Wait, are you even a soldier or are you some sort of bodyguard?”

“I'm a soldier. Because of … circumstances, I only made it through half of my training. But I'm a proper soldier, right?” Emilia turned to Lucian.

“Of course. I signed your documents myself, so nobody can claim otherwise.”

Aelia looked between the two of them. “You signed the documents? What are you, a high-ranking military officer, or something?”

“No, I'm…” Lucian finally arrived at his arena seats, where Minerva and Teflyn were waiting. “...King Lucian Valesti Almekia.”

“K…” Aelia's eyes slowly widened. “King!?”

“I hope you'll do your best to help me, Aelia. Of course, I always reward competent allies, so if we do find someone in Lord Khandra's domain, you can expect a nice parting gift from us. Unless you change your mind and decide to join me, that is.”

Aelia showed Lucian's group a devious smile. “Looks like I was right to tag along. I've got a feeling things are going to get really interesting around you.”

Now that they were back in their seats, Lucian and the rest took some time to enjoy the battle taking place in the dirt arena. It was a group of dark elves fighting a strange, centipede-like monster with an overlapping exoskeleton that acted as armored plates to protect its body.

Although the creature wasn't particularly fast or aggressive, it was tough for the dark elves to get past its defenses with their simple weapons.

Their lackluster equipment must have been a purposeful decision to make the fight more interesting.

But considering the monster's lack of offensive abilities, aren't they being too passive against it? Are they dragging it out to make a spectacle?

As he watched, one of the dark elves circled to the centipede-like monster's flank while it was distracted. The dark elf took a wide swing with his axe, severing three of the creature's hind legs with a single strike.

The monster hissed as the thin limbs hit the ground, whipping around in a frenzy to strike at the dark elf at its back.

The man was prepared for the aggression, leaping back as soon as he got his axe under control. But the weapon proved too unwieldy for him, delaying his retreat for a single heartbeat.

That was all it took for the monster's counterattack to find his body. A strange appendage lashed out from the creature's mouth, looking similar in size and shape to one of its dozens of legs.

But the appendage coming from its mouth wasn't meant for walking. It was a weapon.

Being close to the battle, Lucian could clearly hear the dark elf’s grunt as he was hit by the monster's attack. But as expected of an appendage as thin as its legs, there was hardly any real damage.

Yet despite not receiving a mortal wound, the dark elf still collapsed where he stood, dropping his axe onto the dirt.

Poison? Or some kind of paralysis?

Either way, his companions better hurry and save him before the monster can finish him off.

It seemed the dark elves knew of the risk the flanker was taking, as they dove onto the centipede-like monster as soon as it turned to sting their ally.

Although it was a bloody finale, the dark elves emerged victorious. After a quick celebration to bask in the glory of their victory, the men lifted their downed companion and carried him away.

“Yeah, yeah!” Teflyn jumped up and down as she cheered. “More, more!”

“I'm sure there will be plenty more battles,” Lucian said. “Unfortunately, we won't be here to watch them.”

“Eh!? But who knows what kind of monster will show up next!”

“Chances are, you'll soon be seeing plenty of the creatures that live in this underground cave system. If you're really lucky, you might even fight some.”

“Really!? Let's go! I wanna fight them!”

“Even after seeing that man get paralyzed in an instant?”

“Just don't get hit, and you won't get paralyzed!”

“Well, that's true in theory. Not sure how it'll work out in practice, though…”

Not wanting to get stuck watching another match, Lucian led the girls out of the seating area and through the hallways that led outside.

Although he had originally planned to speak with the coliseum's owner, Aelia's plan to head to Lord Khandra's domain sounded like it would give much better results than searching in Ul’Tharas.

So, rather than wasting time on questionable meetings with people who may or may not be useful, Lucian decided to spend the rest of the day preparing for the next leg of his journey.

Lord Khandra. Just what kind of person will you be, I wonder?

Chapter 8

After their trip out to the city, Lucian and his companions returned to Lord Druthyr’s castle.

Being underground, it was difficult for them to tell how much daylight was left. But going by the tiredness that was beginning to set in, Lucian was sure that outside the cavern, the sun was nearing the horizon.

Druthyr's castle had guards to prevent intrusion, and that included dark elves who simply had no business going inside. Aelia fell into such a category, as she wasn't even truly a resident of Ul’Tharas.

Fortunately for the king, the guards weren't too pushy about why he was bringing an unaffiliated dark elf inside. Though he was warned not to let her wander too far from the guest quarters.

Since Lucian was only planning to prepare for the journey tomorrow then get a good night's rest, he wasn't worried about getting into trouble. He just had to make sure that Aelia didn't mouth off to anyone like she did at the tavern.

The guest quarters he had been granted for his stay were built onto the side of the castle, but there was no door connecting the two. If he wanted to enter the castle, he'd have to exit his quarters and go through the main entrance like everyone else.

But he had no reason to visit Druthyr, except to inform him that he'd picked up Aelia from the city. Since such information could easily be delivered through a messenger, Lucian left it to one of Druthyr’s guards and went straight to his guest quarters alongside all his companions.

Aelia looked around the large foreroom just inside the guest quarters. “Now this is more like it! I knew tagging along with all of you was the right decision.”

“As opposed to what sort of living conditions?” Minerva asked.

“The loam isn't as bad as it looks, if you know the places to avoid. But…” Aelia patted the back of a cushioned seat. “You'll have a hard time finding a place to stay that has soft, clean furniture like this.”

“We've only seen the loam from above, but we were warned not to visit while we're here. Though the reason seemed to be a matter of safety, rather than comfort.”

“Oh, absolutely. You go down there dressed like that and it'll be a very memorable experience, just not in the way you'd want it to be.”

“So it's dangerous? Are all the residents of the loam criminals and scum?”

Aelia shook her head. “No, it's not like that. Many of them are no different than you or I. But if you show up looking like you don't belong, they'll treat you like you don't belong.”

“And who does belong? The poor, the downtrodden, and the unfortunate?”

“Hmm. I suppose you're not exactly wrong, but that's not how we see it. Topsiders don't have the same societal structure as us dark elves, so it's a bit difficult to explain. I guess you can say that the people in the loam see themselves as temporarily displaced nobles or wealthy merchants, and if given the right chance, they'd definitely rise up out of there to join us up here at the top.”

“Temporarily displaced? Isn't that a bit delusional, considering their position on the bottom of the hierarchy?”

“It's not delusional. It's motivational.”

Minerva looked skeptical. “While it's good to be optimistic, it's even better to be realistic. Perhaps they should work on improving their skills to give themselves a chance to rise up from their impoverished living conditions.”

“Some definitely rate their usefulness and skills higher than they should. But that's the same for all races, isn't it?”

“You may be correct, but most humans know their place in their society. They don't try to fool themselves into believing their talents are simply unrecognized.”

“Allow me to explain.” Earl Islude stepped out from one of the rooms, carrying an armful of documents and books.

Minerva knew he was inside, so she wasn't shocked to see him appear. Though the confidence to explain the details of a largely unknown race’s social structure was a surprise, and she was curious what his thoughts were on the matter.

“Dark elves are quite meritocratic,” Islude continued, “meaning they value what an individual can accomplish more than their lineage. It's far different than how we govern our own kingdoms, where success is largely determined by the household one happened to be born into. That means even the lowest residents of the loam can rise up, if they prove themselves.”

Islude put the documents down onto a table. “In practice, that means each person here is looking to prove their merit to everyone else in order to climb the ranks of their society. Even Druthyr was once a resident of the loam in this very city, Ul’Tharas. Though he was practically a child during that phase of his life, and he quickly rose out of the depths after proving his worth.”

Aelia looked impressed at the earl's explanation. “Yeah, that's it. Anyone who's doing an important job should be good at that job, right? Just because someone’s parents are competent doesn't mean their child will be, so doesn't it make sense to cycle people out if they prove themselves incompetent and promote someone to their place, rather than deal with an idiot in a position of power?”

Islude nodded. “In our lands, it'd be quite a controversial system. Nobody would willingly give up their wealth and power to another, even if the new person was better equipped for the position.”

“It's the same here. That's why we don't let children inherit their parents’ titles and positions. Every dark elf must prove themselves or face the consequences.”

Islude flipped through the documents on the table, pulling one out. “According to this, children are automatically given a rank one tier lower than their parents. For example, the city section above the loam is called the pith. It's where most of the dark elves live, and it contains a vast majority of the industry and markets, including the coliseum and other notable destinations.”

“But,” Islude continued, “a child born to parents in the pith is technically a resident of the loam. It's just that they're allowed to live in the pith with their parents until adulthood. During that time, they have the obligation to prove that they belong in the pith, often by learning a skill and using it to provide value to the city. If they are deemed worthy, then upon coming of age, their rank will be elevated to allow them to stay in the pith. Otherwise, they'll be forced down to the loam until they can prove themselves.”

Aelia nodded vigorously. “Exactly! That means unlike humans and beastfolk, even the title of Lord isn't naturally inheritable. Druthyr's children won't receive his title, even in the case of his death. They'll be residents of the vertex, which is akin to the rank of a noble or wealthy merchant. Still a nice benefit for simply being born to the right family, but if his lineage performs poorly, it would only take a few generations for them to fall all the way to the loam.”

“I must admit,” Islude said, “the social structure is rather fascinating. Mobility between ranks is important to maintain a functional society, and the dark elves have set up a unique way to separate the talented from the incompetent.”

Lucian listened in silence as Aelia and the others discussed the social structure of the dark elves. Even before arriving in their lands, he had a basic understanding of their society. But the information in the Almekian Kingdom was scarce–and often contradictory.

After seeing and hearing for himself, he also realized that a lot of the ones who wrote the documents misunderstood or misrepresented the dark elves to a great degree.

Being a people who lived underground, most saw dark elves as inferior. Lucian didn't know if that sentiment came from pure discrimination against them, but the result was that humans didn't have much respect for them.

My Divine System Interface tells me to repair the relationship between humans and dark elves in order to gain another level.

But wouldn't that take generations? There's no way to make people understand their society in just a matter of weeks or months, especially in a world without instantaneous communications.

Then again, I've been surprised before when I suddenly completed one of the Goddess' quests. Perhaps just setting the two races on the right path toward unity will be enough?

The conversation was interesting to Lucian in a lot of ways, but not everyone agreed with that.

Teflyn yawned, seemingly having given up on listening to them ramble on about dark elf society. As a child, the young oni cared far more about action than talking, which surprised absolutely nobody who knew her.

While Lucian could listen all night, he didn't have the luxury of unlimited time. And since they would have plenty of opportunities to discuss that very topic during their trip deeper into dark elf land, he decided it'd be good to prepare for their upcoming journey.

“Earl Islude,” Lucian said. “You've learned a lot about the dark elves in a short time. I'd like for you to accompany me for a while longer.”

“As you wish, Your Majesty. I'm quite fascinated with their methods and ideas, so I'm happy to learn more.”

“Good because tomorrow morning, we're leaving Ul’Tharas and going through the caves to a new city. It's ruled by Lord Khandra, a rather militaristic ruler, according to Aelia.”

“Oh? Druthyr is quite cooperative, so it'll be interesting to see the difference between him and Khandra. But it won't be too dangerous to go to Khandra's city, will it? If he's a warlord, will we be in danger if we go?”

“Khandra is a woman, apparently. But as for the danger…”

“Life is dangerous,” Aelia said after Lucian trailed off. “But that's exactly what makes it so fun.”

“I much prefer the pen to the sword.” Islude patted the pile of documents on the table. “Though I must admit, I'm far too interested in learning more to back out now.”

Lucian nodded. “Then let's take a hint from Teflyn and prepare for bed. And tomorrow, we set out into the depths of these caves to find what we're looking for.”

With that, the first day in the dark elf lands came to a rather ordinary end.

Chapter 9

The morning arrived like any other. Birds chirping, the sliver of light peeking through the curtains, and the sounds of servants and soldiers moving about outside.

Except none of that was present this time. The window in Lucian’s room was as dark as it had been when he laid down for the night. And although he could hear animals outside, none of them were chirping. Rather, chittering would be a better word to describe what he heard, a similar sound to the giant centipede creature the gladiators had fought in the arena the day before.

The only similarity to a normal morning was the distant sound of men on patrol. Though the difference was that the soldiers outside didn’t belong to Lucian, a fact he would have to get used to as he traveled deeper into dark elf lands.

I wonder what’s for breakfast. Somehow, I doubt they’ll have something like sausage and toast.

Guess I’ll have to get used to eating whatever cuisine is common in these caves.

The previous day, he’d had a taste of what the dark elves had to offer, literally. Unsurprisingly, things like mushrooms were a staple food amongst their people, along with a strange plant that resembled moss.

Thankfully, it didn’t taste anything like how Lucian imagined moss would taste. In fact, it was quite good, even if it did lack flavor compared to what he was accustomed to eating.

Let’s worry about breakfast after taking care of basic hygiene.

With Aelia here, I’m sure we’ll be able to get around these caves far more efficiently, and that includes things like proper dining.

Leaving the small problems for the future, Lucian got to work on making himself presentable. As a king, such tasks were part of his duties, as he was the representation of the Almekian Kingdom. That meant any faults of his could reflect badly on his country, and that was something he wanted to limit as much as possible.

Before long, Lucian was out of his room and in the rather large main area of the guest quarters. The first to greet him was Emilia, who had a habit of getting up just before he did to ensure that she would be ready in case he needed anything immediately upon awakening.

“Good morning, Prince Lucian. I hope you slept well last night.”

“I did. During my time on Earth, I would often travel both for business and vacation, which took me to all manner of foreign places. Can’t say I’ve gone somewhere as exotic as an underground city, but I seem to have gotten used to this kind of extreme culture shock since coming to this world.”

“That means you’ll be able to fully focus on our objective without being distracted. At least, I think so.”

Lucian nodded. “I’ll leave the distractions to Teflyn. She loves them.”

As he said her name, a door opened. However, it wasn’t the young oni girl who emerged. Rather, it was Minerva, fully dressed and prepared to start the first full day in the dark elf lands.

“It looks like you slept well,” Lucian said.

“A fairy need not fear sleeplessness. If I wish it, I can fall asleep at any time.”

“That’s useful. Does that mean you can wake up at any time, too?”

“…” She paused for a brief second. “Even we have biological vulnerabilities.”

“So that’s a no, then.”

Another door creaked as someone began to open it. Since three had already gathered in the commons room, that left three others who were still in their private room. Teflyn, Islude, and Aelia were slower to awaken than the others, and Lucian was curious which order they would get up.

Teflyn’s going to be last, as usual. But between Islude and Aelia, I wonder who’s more of a morning person.

Turned out, Islude was the winner for the day, as it was his door that opened before the others.

Unlike the first three who awoke, Earl Islude didn’t look to have gained a full night’s rest. He wore his outfit as cleanly as always, but the man beneath lacked the energy from the night before as he fought to keep his eyes from shutting and bringing him back to the world of dreams.

“Good morning, everyone.” He stifled a yawn as he spoke.

“Didn’t think you had such difficulty with mornings, Earl.” Lucian held back a smile. “Reminds me of a certain oni.”

“Ah, my apologies. I spent a bit too long reading last night, and before I knew it, the night had grown long.”

“How long, exactly?”

“I didn’t bring a timekeep, but if I had to guess … maybe 3 hours past my usual bedtime?”

“You really are dedicated to learning all you can while you’re here, aren’t you?” Lucian shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. We’re used to dealing with Teflyn’s drowsiness, so it’s just business as usual for us.”

The oni girl’s door still remained closed, and not a sound could be heard within. Chances were, she was still snoozing, something Lucian had just come to accept each morning.

“Well,” Lucian continued, “I suppose we should eat breakfast. That’ll likely wake her up, and we need to eat before leaving Ul’Tharas, anyway.”

“What about Aelia?” Emilia looked toward the room where the dark elf was sleeping. “Perhaps she’s not a morning person, either?”

“I can’t say for sure. For all we know, dark elves may have a different sleeping schedule than most of us. There’s no sun to dictate when to start the day. That fact alone could have had major changes on their evolution as a species when compared to humans and beastfolk.”

“Evolution?”

“Ah, sorry. It’s not a term most people know about here.” Lucian had to be careful what he said around Earl Islude, which is why he was suddenly being vague. “It just means people and animals adapt to their environments over time. With dark elves, the lack of a sun could have brought about changes in them that we wouldn’t expect to see from the other races.”

“An interesting theory,” Earl Islude said, suddenly lively. “Could it explain their strange complexion and unusually dark hair?”

“That’s exactly what I believe. If you live in darkness, it only makes sense to blend in with it. Makes them harder to see, which means predators have a more difficult time hunting them and prey has a tougher time avoiding them.”

Islude got out a notepad. “I see, I see. Yes, this does strike me as something to think about when I have time.”

Hmm. I should be careful about spreading too much scientific knowledge. The world really needs to find these theories and principles on their own.

But if it’s just a few ideas, it’s fine. I should sit down and really think about which subjects to avoid, though. Just in case I end up in a conversation where they might slip out unintentionally.

Being a king and his retinue, the group had no need to cook breakfast for themselves. Druthyr had already appointed several servants for them to use, so all he needed to do was inform them that they were ready to eat, and the food would be brought straight to them.

When he had no personal servants or soldiers with him, Emilia was the one who defaulted to taking care of delivering such messages. Lucian never gave her such tasks; she simply fell into them naturally.

So to nobody’s surprise, Emilia made for the door that led outside in order to find one of the servants placed under their service for their stay in the guest quarters.

However, the foxgirl stopped a few steps short of the door, her fluffy ears twitching as they picked up unusual activity.

“Prince Lucian, someone’s coming. Several someones.”

“Not the servants?” Lucian walked to Emilia’s side as he spoke.

“No. The footsteps are heavy and metallic. They’re soldiers.”

Lucian doubted that Druthyr had betrayed them. If the Dark Elf Lord wanted them dead, then there were much better opportunities than in the morning after they had already woken up.

However, he was glad that he was in the habit of carrying his two swords and shield as part of his morning routine, just in case he did end up needing them.

He turned to Minerva. “Wake Teflyn and Aelia.”

The Fairy Princess walked right into Teflyn’s room without so much as a knock, closing the door behind her.

At the same time, someone did knock. But rather than a bedroom door, it was the one that led outside. Whoever it was that had brought a group of soldiers to the guest quarters had arrived.

At least they knocked. That’s a good sign.

Emilia opened the door, revealing the armed and armored guards who were paying them an early morning visit. Surprisingly, Druthyr was among them, similarly equipped for battle.

And he didn’t look pleased.

“Lord Druthyr,” Lucian said. “Is there a problem?”

“One might say so. Those who detest thievery, at least.”

“Thievery? Was something stolen?”

“Last night, right from under the nose of my guards. Not just any thief could waltz into my castle and take what they please, yet that’s precisely what they did.”

“And you believe we had a hand in it? If I wished to obtain something from you, it would be through trade, not theft.”

“Perhaps. But you aren’t the suspect in this burglary, and I doubt you’d be an accessory to such a crime and remain here for us. However, there is someone among you who is certainly a thief, as they left behind a rather unusual note, boldly claiming responsibility.”

“A note? May I see it?”

Druthyr passed a piece of paper to the guard who had knocked, and the man transferred it to Emilia, who then handed it to Lucian.

“You ___ what’s ___, I ___ what’s ___. What ___ once ___ symbol ___ become ___ again. ___ you ___ it ___, come ___ it ___. You ___ who ___ am ___ where ___ will ___. Come ___ me ___, or ___ never ___ me ___.

Your lovely little thief,

Aelia”

With half the words missing, Lucian could barely make sense of what he was reading. Though even after a single pass through the letter, he could get a general feeling of what Aelia was saying, even if he couldn’t figure out the details.

Turning, he looked at the door that led to Aelia’s room. Minerva stood just outside it, with Teflyn walking around nearby rubbing at her drowsy eyes.

“She’s gone,” Minerva said.

“You’re kidding me…” Lucian turned back to Druthyr. “Please, come in. I don’t know if she left any clues in her room, but you and your men should be the first to enter and see.”

Fortunately, Minerva had the sense to not walk in, considering the room was a part of a potential crime scene. Thanks to that, Druthyr could be reasonably certain that if they found anything, it was from the thief herself, Aelia.

Just what is that girl thinking? Did she really use me to get into the castle so she could steal something?

He felt a wave of disappointment. She was supposed to lead him to Dark Elf Lord Khandra’s domain and help him find someone he could trust. Yet the girl herself had proven to be the most untrustworthy of all.

After Druthyr and his men entered the room, Lucian watched from the open door as they searched it. It didn’t take long before they found the first piece of evidence, as Aelia had left a note sitting right on top of the pillow she was supposed to use to get a good night’s rest.

She had even complimented that very pillow because of how soft and fluffy it was, only to use it as a pedestal to hold whatever crime-ridden letter she had written.

“That damn girl,” Druthyr crunched the letter in his hand. “Once I find her, I’ll make sure she pays for this disgrace.”

“What does it say?” Lucian asked.

Rather than reading it aloud, Druthyr handed it to Lucian. Unsurprisingly, it contained the same strange format as the first letter, with half the words missing. Except now, it was the other half, meaning when put together, the two letters would reveal the entire spiel she had written.

“You take what’s mine, I take what’s yours. What was once a symbol shall become so again. If you want it back, come take it again. You know who I am and where I will be. Come see me soon, or you’ll never see me again.

Your lovely little thief,

Aelia”

Well, this is turning into quite a mess…

“We’re leaving,” Druthyr said, not even waiting for his men before walking out of Aelia’s bedroom.

Lucian followed. “If you’re going after Aelia, may I join in the search?”

“No need. I already know where to begin, and a foreigner won’t be any help.”

“That’s true, but…” Lucian motioned outside the front door. “Can we speak privately for a moment?”

Druthyr frowned, but he nodded at the request.

Moving outside, Lucian and Druthyr separated from the others, far enough that they could speak without being overheard.

“I don’t know what Aelia stole, so I can’t speak for the value of the item or items. But as a Dark Elf Lord, even what most people consider extraordinarily expensive is merely a small expense. That’s the nature of being a ruler.”

“What are you getting at? Are you saying I should forget the disgrace and allow the thief to go free?”

“No, I’m saying that I understand why you wish to pursue her. As a king, I too would seek to bring the thief to justice, even if I held no true ill will against them. Because as rulers, the disrespect of having a thief steal from under our noses can’t be tolerated, even if the item stolen has no real value.”

“Hmph. So that’s where you’re going with this.”

Lucian nodded. “Since you understand, let’s skip right to the point. Aelia tricked me in order to gain access to your castle. As such, she’s made a fool of me, a king. I can’t let that stand, especially on my very first visit to your land. So I’ll ask again, Druthyr. Will you allow me to accompany you on your mission to apprehend her?”

The Dark Elf Lord rubbed his chin, though Lucian got the feeling that he wasn’t so much as considering his answer as he was feigning reluctance to gain some sort of edge over him.

“Fine. You can join me. But I lead the hunt. If you have a problem following my orders, then you can stay here. Or go home.”

“There’s no problem. It’s your land, and it was your item she stole. It’s only fair for you to take the lead.”

“Then hurry and get ready. We’re leaving now.”

Going back to his companions, Lucian checked to see if all of them were dressed and prepared to leave. They were, except for one.

“Ehhhhhh…” Teflyn’s remark turned into a yawn. “Did Aelia do something bad…?”

“It sounds like it,” Emilia said with a bit of sadness. “B-but I’m sure she had a reason, right?”

Lucian pondered the letters she left. “She mentioned that Druthyr took something of hers, and that she was stealing as a way to get back at him. Though without knowing the details, it’s hard to put blame on either of them. Regardless, she’s made quite a mess, and if Druthyr weren’t so understanding, even we could have been dragged into it.”

“Ah, that’s true. I wonder why she left such strange letters, with half the words missing from each?”

“Perhaps it was to prevent us from receiving any blame,” Minerva said. “By leaving one note at the scene of the crime and another here, it makes it appear as if we’re as much a victim of her theft as Druthyr.”

“That must be it! Aelia’s smart, so she must have thought of a way to keep us from getting in trouble!”

“It’s just one of several possibilities. Another is simply that she’s an eccentric criminal, looking to cause as much of a stir as she can.”

“Either way.” Lucian motioned to Teflyn. “You need to get dressed. And splash some cold water on your face while you’re at it so you don’t look so drowsy.”

“Okay…” Teflyn disappeared back into her room.

“Earl Islude, you stay here. You don’t have any combat experience, and there’s a chance it will turn into a fight.”

He nodded. “I understand. I’ll just be in the way, if it comes to that. Just be careful. It sounded like Aelia wanted to be chased, so there’s a chance it’s a trap.”

“I know, but it’s a risk we’ll have to take.”

Fortunately, the young oni at least understood that they were in a hurry, so she emerged more quickly than usual. Although she still had a tinge of sleepiness in her eyes, it wasn’t as obvious as it was before.

Following Druthyr and his entourage of soldiers, Lucian and the girls left the castle, heading out into the upper stratum of Ul’Tharas, the area known as vertex. It was there that the upper class ruled and wealthy merchants settled.

But such a place wasn’t where someone like Aelia would fit in, hence why Druthyr took the most direct path toward a wide and steep set of stairs that led down into the pith.

From those stairs, Lucian could see the coliseum where he had met Aelia. It stood out amongst the more modest buildings in the pith, where the majority of the dark elves lived and did business.

However, despite being where they had first met, Lucian suspected that Aelia wouldn’t be in the pith, either. She had mentioned that she had a room in the lowest level of Ul’Tharas, the loam.

The loam could only be described as a place where the unfortunates were forced to live, the poorest and those who lacked the skills to prove themselves and move up in the dark elves’ meritocratic society.

Although that didn’t directly equate to criminality, the two often went together. That was why Lucian was warned to stay away from the loam when he first arrived in the city. And it was also why Druthyr marched straight through the pith and toward the next set of stairs that led down to the depths of the city, the loam.

“Why’s it so messy here?” Teflyn looked around the area near the bottom of the stairs. “Don’t these people know how to keep the streets clean?”

“Um, you’re right,” Emilia agreed. “There are a lot of … items lying around.”

“Junk! It’s just junk! What even is that thing!?” Teflyn pointed at a piece of twisted metal next to a building.

“It looks like a chair? Or at least, it used to be?”

“Uhhh … I guess so. Still looks like junk to me, though.”

More such discarded items littered the loam, as if the area were used as a junkyard as much as a place for the lower class to live.

Not every street corner was piled with trash, and on closer inspection, even those that were had some semblance of organization beyond Lucian’s initial impression. But compared to the pith above, and especially the vertex at the top, the loam could only be described as disorganized, at best.

“I can’t help but feel like we’re missing something.” Lucian looked around the messy street. “Something that as outsiders, we don’t understand.”

“While I agree,” Minerva said. “I don’t believe we’ll find the answer with so little information at our disposal.”

“It’d be great if we had a dark elf that was willing to answer some of our questions.” Lucian thought of a certain girl. “Unfortunately, I don’t think we’ll find one down here quite like we had before.”

“Are you lamenting the loss of our little thieving companion?”

“A little. Even if we only spent a few hours with her, she was quite helpful, and she had a personality and energy that I thought would fit quite well with us during our journey through the caves.”

“It could be that she crafted that personality precisely to fit your desires.”

“Hmm…” Lucian pondered on that. “You could be right. But if that’s the case, then I’m more impressed than angry. To know so little about me and yet manage to fit snugly into our group—that’s not something just anyone could accomplish, especially when your target is from a race that you know so little about.”

“I must say that Aelia seemed quite knowledgeable. Not just about us but about many subjects. Though perhaps her confident words were mere lies, knowing she wouldn’t be around long enough for her deceit to be discovered.”

“I’d like to think she spoke the truth when she was giving us advice, but it’s hard to rely on any of her suggestions now that we know that she was just using us. Still, we’re going toward Lord Khandra’s domain after dealing with this theft. It’s our best bet, even if Aelia was the one who suggested it.”

As expected, the Dark Elf Lord himself walking around the loam was an uncommon event. The residents near the stairs had stopped to watch as they passed by, and the same could be said of every street corner.

They were even more curious when they realized their Lord was accompanied by a group of Topsiders. It was rare enough to see them anywhere in the city, much less with Druthyr himself. And in the loam, at that.

Although he couldn’t hear their words, Lucian could read lips. So when passing by a group of gossiping dark elves, he wasn’t surprised to see that they were theorizing about why such a strange combination was walking around their streets.

Some believed Lucian was one of the merchants they had begun trading with recently, and he had been robbed by a resident of the loam. But it was hard for them to believe Druthyr himself would personally see to it that a mere human merchant would be avenged for such a reason.

Others were hoping that Lucian’s group was there to seek someone. Someone worthy in whatever endeavor they sought. As a meritocratic society, such was the way of the dark elves. Those who proved themselves would be elevated, so it only made sense to them that strange events were an opportunity to rise out of the loam and into the pith, where their life would be far more comfortable.

Those who assumed they were seeking an individual were correct. Unfortunately, it was to arrest them, rather than elevate them.

And in order to find that person, Druthyr had sent scouts. Those scouts were currently speaking with the lord, though Lucian wasn’t privy to the conversation.

“Found her,” Druthyr said after his short meeting. “After falling from such heights, there’s no other place for her to land, other than the loam.”

“Falling from up high?” Lucian considered his phrasing. “It doesn’t sound like you meant that literally.”

“I didn’t. But it’s not something you need worry about.”

Not wanting to have that particular discussion, Druthyr waved his men onward. After a quick trip down a few streets, they arrived at a building like any other. Twisted pieces of metal lied strewn about, with some showing signs of having been recently worked before being seemingly abandoned.

“Form up.” Druthyr ordered his soldiers. “And bring me the thief.”

The dark elf guards wasted no time following his commands. They lined up at the door, and after a quick turn of the knob, the operation began.

Lucian wasn’t part of the infiltration team, nor were his companions. They were relegated to simple observers, watching as the dark elves swarmed inside the building of stone and metal.

To Lucian’s surprise, Druthyr went in alongside his men. While it wasn’t rare for rulers to step onto the battlefield in his new world, dealing with criminals was a task most often left to subordinates. Lucian himself often broke that rule in his own kingdom, but he didn’t expect Druthyr to do the same.

With most of the dark elves inside, Lucian led the girls through the open door. Inside the rather large building was a commons room, spacious enough to allow at least a half-dozen people to use without worry of becoming crowded.

Currently, that room was occupied by twice as many soldiers, along with Druthyr, making it quite difficult to squeeze in without filling it past its intended capacity. But it wasn’t long before those soldiers began exiting the room on the other end, filing into a hallway filled with more doors.

“An apartment complex?” Lucian compared the building to one he often saw on Earth.

“Eh?” Emilia stood beside him, her hand on the hilt of her sword.

“This building looks like a living space for dark elves, with each room being home to a dark elf—or maybe several.”

“Ah, you’re right. Then that means Aelia was staying here before we met her?”

“Most likely. But will we really find her here…?”

Doubt filled Lucian. Pulling off a heist against the city’s Dark Elf Lord then going back to relax at home would be the worst possible idea a thief could have. And he didn’t think Aelia a fool. Just the opposite, in fact.

The soldiers ignored the first few doors in the hall, stopping at one with the numbers ‘05’ portrayed in front, made of twisted metal. After a quick nod from Druthyr, a soldier delivered a massive kick to the door, breaking the lock and sending it swinging on its hinges.

Men disappeared inside, but Lucian didn’t have line of sight to see who or what was in there. However, the lack of shouting or battle made one thing clear. Aelia wasn’t inside.

After working his way up to the door, Lucian walked in with confidence. As expected, Druthyr had a sour look on his face. Whatever the scouts said had convinced him that they would find their target there, but all they had to show for their efforts was an empty room.

“She couldn’t have gone far,” Druthyr said. “Go. Find her.”

Several soldiers left, no doubt to look for Aelia in the surrounding part of the city. Somehow, Lucian didn’t have much hope for them to complete their task.

“What makes you think she’s nearby?” Lucian asked.

“The scouts saw her enter here not ten minutes ago. I don’t know how she escaped without them noticing, but she must be close.”

“Maybe still inside the building, even?”

“That’s why we stayed behind.” Druthyr motioned for his men to follow him out of the room.

As Lucian watched them file back out into the hallway, his eye caught sight of something strange. On the now broken door, the number ‘5’ had come loose from the force of the kick, dangling upside down beside the ‘0’ that accompanied it.

“Is that…” Lucian walked up to the door to get a good look at where the ‘5’ was once nailed.

The numbers being semi-permanent features of the doors, they’ve been attached for many years. That would naturally leave behind visible marks once removed, as paint and dust wouldn’t be able to reach behind the number.

And Lucian could see the mark left behind by the number beside the ‘0’ that was still properly nailed to the door. The problem was, the mark didn’t match the ‘5’ that swung loosely beneath it. Instead, it showed…

“There used to be a ‘6’ on this door,” Lucian said. “This isn’t room 5, this is room 6. Which means…”

Stepping out of the room, Lucian looked across the hall, where another door stood. The numbers showed ‘06’, which made sense considering it was right across from room 5, where Aelia had been staying.

However, upon closer inspection, Lucian could see that behind the number ‘6’ was an outline that didn’t match. Reaching up, he grabbed the ‘6’ hanging on the door and pulled. It came off much easier than it should have, just like the ‘5’ did when the previous door had been kicked in.

Druthyr had been ordering his men, but seeing Lucian focused on that single door, he stopped and walked up beside him. Noticing the same strange discrepancy, he met Lucian’s eyes with a look that showed understanding.

“Let’s see what her room really looks like.” Lucian twisted the handle, and it opened without resistance.

Absolutely the same. That’s how the room could be described when compared to the first one they had entered. Same furniture, same layout, same color scheme.

Just like the first, it was empty, a fact Minerva had already confirmed before Lucian even opened the door.

And yet, in the chair in the center of the room, a head of hair poked out from the wooden backrest. The chair was facing away from them, so they couldn’t see the one sitting in it, just a head of purple hair that matched Aelia’s in color.

Walking forward, Lucian reached the seat, and with his hand, he pulled on the backrest, turning the chair until whoever was sitting in it came into full view of everyone present.

“This is…” Lucian eyed the surprising find, at a complete loss for words.

“A doll!?” Druthyr shouted, obviously not seeing the humor that Aelia must have intended considering the doll’s winking face and the tongue sticking out in mockery.

“She’s certainly eccentric, leaving a doll here for us. Or do you think she intended it to have a meaning?”

Druthyr grabbed it from the chair. “Meaning or no, I won’t stand for this! If needed, I’ll lock down this whole city until I find her!”

After the Dark Elf Lord lifted the doll, Lucian noticed something else—a letter. Picking it up, he held it so the angry Druthyr could see it before unfolding it and starting to read.

“Oops. You just missed me. Better luck next time, Druthy! Don’t look so mad. I’m not out of the city yet! But if you stand there fuming, I will be before you can catch me. Tell ya what Druthy, I’ll give ya a big ‘ol hint on where I’m going next. Ready for it?

Well too bad! Hahaha! Did you really think I’d tell you? Wow, calm down. No need to pop a vessel! I’m just kidding! Which part am I kidding about? I’ll leave that up to you to figure out~

Ah, King Lucian is there, isn’t he? Hey, hey, are you reading this, too? I know you are! Are you still going where we promised? If so, then maybe we’ll meet again, after all! All the advice I gave you was the truth, you know. Every word! If you pay me a visit, I might even host you this time!

But you better hurry. I’m not the kinda girl to wait for a man, even a king!

Now, now, Druthy. I haven’t forgotten about you. It’s just I have no interest in seeing you again, so don’t bother tagging along. Won’t do you any good, even if you did.

Your lovely little thief,

Aelia

P.S. Be gentle to the doll. I worked hard on it, you know!”

Lucian turned to Druthyr just in time to see the man rip the doll’s head clean off, sending the dark, cotton-like insides scattered about.

So much for that request…

“That girl, making a fool of me…!”

“She does have quite the knack for causing trouble.” Lucian folded the letter and put it away. “And am I right to assume you will be ignoring her request to stay away?”

“Of course I’m going to ignore it. I’ll chase her, even if it means stepping into another lord’s domain. Speaking of, she seems to have given you some advice on where to go next. If she’s not misleading us, then it sounds like she plans to go there herself. Although I likely know the answer, where is it that she told you to go?”

“To Lord Khandra’s domain. She said I could find what I’m looking for there.”

Druthyr nodded. “As expected. She wants revenge.”

“Revenge? Against Lord Khandra?”

Druthyr went silent. Whatever the history between him and Aelia, he wasn’t keen on sharing it. However, having come this far, Lucian had gotten curious. Too curious to simply let it go.

“It seems we’ll be traveling together for a while longer,” Lucian said. “In that case, I’d like to know who Aelia is to you, and perhaps what she stole that’s important enough for you to go all the way to another lord’s domain. Won’t you share it with me?”

The Dark Elf Lord stared at Lucian for a long second before responding. “A medallion.”

“A medallion? You mean Aelia stole a medallion from you?”

“Yes, a mere medallion, but one that held a family crest. Lord Khandra is one of my largest trading partners, and it was she who gave it to me. It was both a gift and … a warning.”

“A warning?”

“Betray her, and my fate will be no different than that of family this crest once represented. A family she conquered on one of her campaigns.”

Lucian thought upon the first letter Aelia left, just after stealing the medallion. “You take what’s mine, I take what’s yours. What was once a symbol shall become so again…”

“Yes, Aelia. Aelia Valdreyth, daughter of the former Lord, Rubicant Valdreyth.”

“Valdreyth!?” Emilia said with shock.

“You know of them, even on the surface?” Druthyr looked doubtful, even as he asked.

“Ah, I … I read a lot of books. I think one of them mentioned them…?”

“Strange, considering they were a small family with little contact with Topsiders.”

“Haha…”

“So,” Lucian said, getting them back on topic. “Aelia was the daughter of a Dark Elf Lord that Lord Khandra conquered. And she stole the medallion with her family crest to do what, exactly?”

“To get revenge. With the symbol of her family’s power back in her possession, she can make a claim for the title of Dark Elf Lord that her father once held, reconquering her territory from the clutches of Lord Khandra.”

“A meritocratic society…” Some of the pieces were falling into place in Lucian’s mind. “By stealing it from another Lord in such a brazen manner, she’s showing others her skills and competence. With that, she plans to gain the support of her former people to stand against Lord Khandra.”

“Precisely. However, that is something I cannot allow.”

“Because at the same time as it shows her value, it diminishes yours. If Lord Khandra were to find out the medallion she gave you was taken and used to start a rebellion, she would be quite upset.”

Druthyr nodded. “That’s why I must get it back, no matter how far I have to travel.”

Everything made sense to Lucian now, both the reason why Aelia stole the medallion and why Druthyr desperately wanted it back.

But there was one question that still remained.

Lucian eyed Emilia.

Just what do you know about all of this…?

Interlude

“Hey.” A young, male voice called out, breaking the silence. “I’ve got a question.”

“Hmm?” Ovelia, the Goddess overlooking Lucian’s world, continued writing without meeting the man’s gaze. “It’s rare for you to be so cordial. Don’t you normally just blurt out whatever you want?”

“Only because you always do whatever you want without any sort of explanation. But that’s not the problem here.”

“There’s a problem?”

“A little one. Like say, the fact that Aelia betrayed Lucian!? Didn’t you say she was supposed to help him!? Isn’t that why you sent me down there to make sure they met up!? And then it turns out like this!”

“Ah.” Ovelia finally put her quill down. “I’m no wordologist—”

“The word you’re looking for is linguist.”

“—but don’t you think terms like ‘help’ have a variety of meanings?”

“True, true. I suppose you’re right. Just like the word ‘intelligent’ has a variety of meanings, too. For example, most would assume gods are intelligent. But I’m looking at living proof that such assumptions aren’t always correct.”

Ovelia looked around. “Oh? Did another god sneak in while I was writing Lucian’s tale? How devious of them.”

The young immortal sighed. “Fine, I get it. You want to keep it as a surprise. What a bad habit.”

“I learned it from you, though?”

“Somehow, I doubt my existence has done anything to influence your personality. Admit it, you’ve always been like this.”

“Hehe, I got found out~”

The Goddess’ smirk contained several millennia’s worth of arrogance and condescension. As much as the young immortal hated to admit it, he was sure that even Earth’s most acclaimed actors couldn’t replicate it.

When faced with such a smug expression, the young immortal couldn’t help but facepalm.

“You’ve definitely practiced that in the mirror. Whatever, let’s just move on.” He looked back down at the pool of water, where Lucian’s reflection remained. “Wasn’t he supposed to be in and out quickly? If he really has to chase Aelia all the way to Khandra’s domain, he could be in there for weeks. He doesn’t have that kind of time if he wants to make it back to his army before the next major battle.”

“You’re correct. But this is simply the path that fate has chosen for him. If he remains dedicated to finding a dark elf general to the point of abandoning his army to its fate, then that is simply the future that he chose to bring about.”

“We’re the ones who sent him there. Do you really think he’d just leave without finding the person he’s supposed to be looking for? He probably doesn’t even see that as an option, considering a literal god set him on this path.”

Ovelia shrugged. “If he’s not willing to do what he believes to be correct, even if it means going against a divine revelation, then he may find himself on a path that leads to a dead-end.”

“You can’t be serious. Don’t tell me you actually sent him on a wild goose chase just to force him to make a decision like that.”

“Perhaps I did, and perhaps I didn’t. But the point remains. There may come a time when even my words fail him. If that day arrives, he will need to make a difficult choice.”

“Will something like that actually happen, or is the possibility so low that it’s almost nonexistent, even if it’s technically possible?”

“Even I cannot predict the future with certainty, especially when another god is attempting to influence events. However, Lucian is already on a dangerous path. Do you not recall the advice I gave him shortly after he arrived in his new world?”

The young immortal thought on her words. “You mean that time you went down as a fortune teller? You told him to find three guardians, right?”

“Yes. And how many has he acquired now?”

“Well, there’s Emilia, of course. Then Minerva and Teflyn. So, that’s three. Doesn’t that fulfill the ‘prophecy’?”

“And yet, Lucian is currently hunting for a dark elf to join his side. Don’t you think that’s odd?”

“Well … the dark elf general doesn’t necessarily have to be one of the guardians, right? Or are you saying that the dark elf was always meant to be one of the three?”

“I wonder…”

“Of course you’d dodge the question.” He shook his head. “But does it really matter if he ends up with four companions instead of three? More is better, right?”

“From the number of girls you ended up with, I’m not surprised you’d think that.”

“Hey! This and that are completely unrelated! Absolutely and entirely unrelated!”

The Goddess nodded. “Yep. I understand.”

“You sure don’t sound like you understand, but whatever. Getting back to the main topic, you said Lucian should be prepared to follow his gut, even if it means going against what you say. Am I correct to assume it’s because of the interference of Thane, the god trying to take over this world?”

“Correct. He is every bit my equal, and unlike me, he’s not opposed to using more … underhanded methods to get what he wants.”

“But you control this world, and the competition between gods has strict rules, right? He can’t interfere without consequences.”

“All true,” Ovelia said. “And yet, I doubt any of that will keep him from finding a crack in my defenses. All he needs is the tiniest sliver, then his influence can seep through, altering fate itself to his desire.”

“Cheating is … well, I’ve done my fair share of it, so I can’t really condemn him for it. But seriously, shouldn’t gods be held to a higher standard?”

“You’ll quickly learn that gods, immortals, and common men are all cut from the same cloth. With one exception, of course.”

The young immortal had his interest piqued at her words. “One exception? Don’t tell me you’re going to claim to be above us lowly creatures.”

“No, it’s not me. It’s the Absolute. The god of gods, you might say.”

“What? You mean even the gods have gods?”

The Goddess shook her head. “No, there’s only one Absolute. I’m sure you’ll meet him one day, so let’s save the details for then.”

“Then why’d you bring him up!? I’ve already got a hundred questions about him, and now I have to keep them to myself!?”

“Haha. Well, if you want a glimpse of how truly different the Absolute is compared to the rest of the gods, you need only look at how he obtains his divine power.”

“Oh? You said gods get their power from the mana of the worlds they control, right? But that’s not the case for the Absolute?”

“No, it’s not. In fact, he controls no worlds. Not a single one. And yet, his strength is unmatched, even amongst the gods who control the most worlds.”

The young immortal unconsciously leaned forward. “Then how? From stars? Or even something crazier, like black holes? If they even have mana to begin with…”

“They do not, as mana requires living creatures to manifest.”

“Then where does the Absolute get his power?”

“The truth is…” The Goddess drew out her answer with several heartbeats of silence. “We don’t know!”

“I knew it! You freaking devil!”

“Teehee~”

“I swear, you just can’t help yourself.” He returned to his original posture. “But a god that stands above gods, with powers that even you can’t figure out? Doesn’t that make him … the Creator?”

“You mean the one who brought forth the universe itself? There have been those who’ve suggested such, but the Absolute refuses to alleviate us from our ignorance. For all we know, he could simply be a god like any other who has attained a new form of power that we simply do not understand. Or perhaps you’re right, and he is a truly divine being, unlike those of us who were elevated to godhood from our mortal lives.”

“All this talk of gods and the Absolute, but none of it really helps Lucian, does it? He’s still looking for someone to lead his army, and unless the Absolute wants to lend a helping hand, it seems like he’s going to have a tough time of it.”

“True. But his difficulties are not unforeseen. If he stays the path, there’s still a chance he obtains what he’s looking for. At the very least, it will make for an interesting adventure.”

Turning his attention back to the reflection in the pool, the young immortal watches as Lucian, his companions, and Druthyr exit the city of Ul’Tharas and begin their journey to Khandra’s domain.

Well, she’s right about that. I’m addicted to watching you Lucian, so you better not disappoint me.

Chapter 10

Druthyr lived up to his words, wasting no time chasing Aelia out of the city.

With the gates of Ul’Tharas now behind them, Lucian got the first glimpse of the caves beyond. They looked no different from the tunnel he traveled through when entering the city, but knowing he was going deeper into such a strange and foreign landscape filled him with both excitement and unease.

The tunnel was wide. Too wide to just be a convenient path the dark elves found and utilized. Lucian was sure that it was dug with purpose, or at least expanded upon to allow something like an army to walk down with ease.

It was at least half as tall as it was wide, allowing even something like a siege engine to roll through without issue. And the straight, smooth cuts of stone all around him only solidified his belief that the tunnel was manmade.

Considering the length of the tunnels, such a path cut through solid stone would be a megaproject on the scale of some of the greatest achievements in Earth’s ancient history. Though what Lucian couldn’t know was that such tunnels existed all throughout the caves the dark elves called home.

And it wasn’t just a single path. Smaller tunnels branched off the main one, disappearing into the distance and going toward destinations he could only imagine. Though Druthyr ignored those branches, keeping them on the main path ever since leaving Ul’Tharas.

“Don’t they get a lot of cave-ins? All it would take is one major earthquake, and this entire place would be crushed, wouldn’t it?”

“Not necessarily,” Minerva said. “I detect the use of powerful magic on the cave walls, and especially on the ceiling. No doubt it’s to protect against such disasters.”

“Huh, that’s interesting. I wonder what kind of magic can do something like that. And it makes me curious, if they can harden stone, can they soften it, too? That would make carving these megatunnels so much easier. But more importantly, I can already imagine how we could utilize such magic in other ways.”

“Hmm. The spell’s composition is foreign to me, and reconstructing it from the ambient mana it radiates is too difficult. However, I can likely recreate its general effect using my own Fairy Magic. I doubt any other mage would be able to learn it, though.”

“Unfortunate. It would be great if the mages at my new magitech company could cast it. I bet we could come up with some new devices, if we had such a unique spell. It would really help with the finances, too…”

After the death of his uncle, Lucian inherited the man’s magitech business. Unfortunately, the company was severely in debt thanks to the loans the former owner took out with a certain bank.

Lucian took control of the business—and also its debt. However, the magitech business had become too valuable to his kingdom to let the bank dissolve it and reclaim its investment, even if it meant adding that debt to the kingdom.

Many such problems still persisted in the Almekian Kingdom, yet Lucian was stuck traveling through the territory of an entirely different race, looking for someone he had never met. For all he knew, the person didn’t even exist. Though his trust in the Goddess was still enough to fuel his steps for now.

Although the tunnel could fit an army marching in a column formation, Druthyr didn’t bring so many men. He was chasing a single dark elf, so speed was the key factor. As such, he had barely two dozen men with him, many of whom had already gone ahead of the main troops in search of Aelia.

Those scouts weren’t on foot. In fact, even some of the remaining men marching down the tunnel were mounted like the scouts. But not a single one of them was on a horse. Instead…

“I never thought giant lizards could be tamed like that.” Lucian eyed one of the mounted men. “And with those fangs and claws, I can only imagine how fearsome they’d be in battle.”

“All manner of creatures exist within these caverns,” Minerva said. “Many even more dangerous than you’d find on the surface.”

Lucian imagined one such creature he saw above ground, the bear-like usagi that someone used in an assassination attempt when traveling to meet the Fairy Queen. Although he wasn’t sure which of the two creatures would win in a battle, he was sure they’d both be apex predators in any ecosystem on Earth.

Druthyr set a quick pace, but it wasn’t unreasonable. Enhanced by magic, Lucian could keep up with ease, and since the body he took over when he reincarnated into the world had been trained almost daily, he didn’t foresee any issues no matter how hard the dark elf lord pushed his men.

Everyone else was enhanced, as well. It only made sense, considering they were chasing Aelia through the caves. Such magic was a normal part of a soldier’s life, so nobody gave it a second thought. Except when it came to one particular girl.

“Shouldn’t we be hurrying ahead?” Emilia asked, her tone far sharper than usual. “We’re wasting time walking at this leisurely pace.”

“Ignoring the fact that we’re moving at nearly a jog, I’m sure Druthyr set this pace for a reason. His mounted scouts should bring us some information soon, and after that, perhaps we’ll be increasing our speed once we know exactly where Aelia’s at. If we’re lucky, they may even capture her without our assistance.”

“It’s obvious that she’s heading to Khandra’s domain. There’s no need to wait to confirm what we already know.”

“Aelia’s proven herself quite resourceful. Her letters could be a way to mislead us while she travels somewhere entirely different. As a king, I’d also keep my pace steady and wait for detailed information before expending our energy in a potentially useless rush toward the wrong destination.”

Emilia huffed, clearly unconvinced. “Aelia’s not going anywhere but Khandra’s domain. And when she gets there, she won’t give up until she retakes her family’s throne.”

“You sound awfully certain about that. But why would she lead us right to the very place she’s heading, knowing full well Druthyr will follow?”

“Because that’s exactly what she wants. When we arrive, I have no doubt she plans to use Druthyr and the rest of us as part of her scheme.”

“We’re being led by the nose, even now? It certainly feels that way, but I can’t imagine what kind of plan she could concoct that would benefit from Druthyr joining with Khandra in opposition to her while she’s trying to regain power.”

“Nor can I imagine it. But that’s exactly why the dark elves are considered geniuses on the battlefield. And Aelia is no ordinary general. Even among their people, she’s exceptional.”

Once again, Lucian noticed Emilia speaking as if she knew more than should be possible. Although the white-hair foxgirl had good instincts, there was a limit to how much she should be able to deduce with such limited information. Yet she spoke with a confidence that was different than the usual arrogance that came with enhancing her.

Surrounded by Druthyr and his men, Lucian had put some of his questions on hold, not wanting to have a certain discussion with her when there was a chance they could be overheard. But with the width of the tunnel and the noise of armored men marching, he felt a bit more comfortable talking openly with her.

“Emilia,” Lucian said. “How do you know Aelia’s family?”

“Hmph. So you’re finally asking about that.”

“Your reaction to her surname of Valdreyth was more than unusual, but I couldn’t risk bringing it up around the others. But I’m far too curious to keep waiting.”

“Since things have gotten to this point, I suppose I have no choice but to reveal it.” Emilia spoke with a bit of reservation, which was a surprise considering her temperament when enhanced. “The one who trained me with the sword—specifically, the katana—was none other than Aelia’s mother, Rhuvia.”

“What…!” Lucian barely kept his voice low enough to avoid suspicion. “You were trained by a dark elf!? And it was Aelia’s mother!?”

“That’s the only conclusion I can draw. Although Rhuvia never told me the name of her daughter, she did reveal their surname—Valdreyth. Perhaps it could simply be a coincidence, a common name amongst their people. But during my time with Rhuvia, she let many details slip. From those details, I learned she had been someone important among her people, though I didn’t expect she was the wife of a dark elf lord.”

“So that’s it. No wonder you were shocked to learn her surname. And also why you know so much about Aelia. So does that mean when you said Aelia is exceptional, even among the dark elves, you were being serious?”

“I was. According to Rhuvia, Aelia was a genius from a young age. Unfortunately, the tragic event that I now know was the fall of their domain meant she never had a chance to live up to her potential.”

“Hmm.” Teflyn made a thoughtful sound. “Does that mean Aelia’s mom abandoned her afterwards? That’s a little sad, isn’t it?”

“I had the same thought once, but Rhuvia said her daughter left their new home after becoming an adult, meaning she no longer had any say over how she wanted to live her life.”

“And she wanted to live by getting revenge on Khandra?”

“It seems so.”

“Then … what are we going to do?” Teflyn looked to Lucian.

The young oni wasn’t the only one eyeing him. While enhanced, Emilia rarely showed emotions other than a desire to fight or agitation when she couldn’t do battle. But at the moment, there was a different light in her eyes, one that her unenhanced self would often show.

Empathy.

Why did Emilia spill the secrets about her teacher now, when she was always so tight-lipped about it before?

No, there’s no need to wonder. The answer is obvious.

She wants to help Aelia.

Lucian held no ill will against Aelia. In fact, half the reason he wanted to go with Druthyr was to try and prevent the dark elf lord from exacting the harsh revenge against her that he was seeking. Though as time went on, he felt less certain he could achieve that goal.

Truthfully, Lucian considered such a task as a side mission, at best. His main goal was always to find the person he needed to help his army achieve victory against the Esgares Empire. If he had to choose between blunting Aelia’s punishment and finding a general, he would have picked the latter.

But after looking into the enhanced Emilia’s eyes and seeing her empathetic gaze, he could no longer consider helping Aelia as a bonus. Now, it was a priority.

“First, let’s find Aelia,” Lucian said. “After that, leave the rest to me.”

“As you wish, Prince Lucian.”

Chapter 11

The tunnel through the earthen stone finally came to an end, but what met them wasn’t another city. Rather, it was a massive cavern, the likes of which Lucian could never have imagined.

Unlike the tunnel, the cavern appeared to be naturally formed—at least, for the most part. There were still signs of a calculated hand, especially on the ground and walls, but the ceiling showed no signs of being cut with tools.

As he looked up at the stone above, he saw cracks, stalactites, and angular formations that wouldn’t have been allowed to stay if the dark elves had cut the cavern with their own hands. And that ceiling was far higher than even the one in the tunnel, easing some of the claustrophobia that permeated the underground.

But even more surprising than its sheer size were the occupants that filled the cavern.

“Are those … farms?” Lucian eyed a group of dark elves tending to a large patch of mushrooms.

“So that’s where those tasty things are grown!” Teflyn started to get hungry just looking at them.

“That’s not all. Look at the walls. It’s covered in that same mossy stuff we ate yesterday. And what are those things they’re keeping in that fence? I’ve never seen livestock like that before.”

“Me either, but they look tasty. Do you think they’ll let us try some?”

“I’d rather not. But then again, we did have some mystery meat the other day, as well. I’m starting to wonder if those dinosaur-like creatures might have been the source…”

The dinosaur-like livestock Lucian was watching were much smaller than what he often saw in popular movies or television, being somewhere between the size of a pig and cow. But they had the same reptilian features and general body shape as a dinosaur, so he could only use them as a reference when faced with such an unknown creature.

All around the open cavern, such farms and livestock pens could be seen. Without a doubt, it was areas like the one they were walking in that provided much of the food for the dark elf society.

What he didn’t know was that many of the branching paths he had walked by in the tunnel were dug to give access to other large caverns, where more farms were constructed. With such limited growing areas underground, the dark elves had to make use of all available space to produce their food.

The same was true for much of the world, including the human and beastfolk countries. Roughly 4 in 5 humans were farmers or did work directly related to food production. It was rare for anyone outside a major city to have a skill that allowed them to put food on the table without helping grow it themselves.

That ratio was a bit better for the dark elves, as farming in the caves required less manpower per acre than aboveground. But even with that, over half of the dark elves were farmers. And just like in the human lands, their rank was quite low. Only those who didn’t have the skill or desire to rise in rank stayed as farmers.

However, their lives were still better than the average resident of the loam. They never had to go without food, and they weren’t under constant pressure to impress everyone around them. In a way, it was a more relaxing life, even if it was hard work.

The farmers weren’t the only ones in the massive cavern. Travelers used the same path Druthyr was taking them, so it was a common sight to see people moving through, especially soldiers and messengers.

The pair of men approaching them atop giant lizards could be classified as both, depending on their mission. And since Druthyr had sent them ahead as scouts, they currently fit both classifications.

“My Lord.” A dark elf soldier saluted from atop his lizard mount. “We’ve spotted your quarry and determined her destination.”

“Spotted? If you saw her, then why didn’t you capture her?”

“W-well…” The man looked to his companion for a second before facing Druthyr again. “When we caught up to her, she … rolled several barrels at us, and…”

“And?”

“And our mounts tore into them, destroying the barrels and feasting on the meat held within. They refused to listen to our orders, forcing us to dismount and chase her.”

“Meat!? Are you saying she was carrying whole barrels of meat while fleeing from us!?”

“She … pulled them out from a hidden crack in the rock wall, using a small iron bar as a lever to move a boulder. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say she knew exactly when we’d catch up to her and prepared the barrels ahead of time to distract our mounts, knowing they’d be hungry after chasing her down for hours.”

Druthyr scoffed. “As if she’d be able to predict something like that with such precise timing. But forget that, why didn’t you capture her after dismounting?”

“We chased her, but she was faster than we thought. Someone must have enhanced her because we couldn’t catch up, and before long, she was just … gone.”

“She’s not even a soldier, yet she outran two trained scouts on foot? Something’s definitely wrong here, but it doesn’t matter. You said her destination was obvious, so which way was she going?”

“Toward Craghollow.”

“Those tunnels lead toward Lord Khandra’s domain. If she’s going that way, then she might have spoken the truth in her letters.” Druthyr looked out over his men. “Now that we’ve got her trail, we’re upping the pace! Move out, men!”

Without waiting for their response, Druthyr led by example, rushing through the massive cavern toward the path that led to Craghollow. The rest had no choice but to follow, creating quite a sight as a small but heavily armed force of men ran at a steady pace, going by farms and scattered homes.

Although Lucian and the girls went from a near jog to a light run, they still didn’t have any problem keeping up, as all of them were physically fit. More so than even most soldiers.

As a bonus, none of them were wearing armor, as they either had a nimble fighting style like Emilia and Teflyn, or they were backline warriors, like Minerva. Lucian himself was a mix of the two, able to fight on the frontline or the back, but he preferred to defend against attacks with his autonomous shield, rather than a set of armor.

By contrast, the dark elves were outfitted with a type of leather armor that wasn’t common in human lands. It provided moderate defense without slowing them down too much, making it versatile enough for combat while allowing the extra mobility that often came in handy within the caverns that stretched deep underground.

After nearly half an hour, the massive cave began to shrink in size. At the same time, a distant wall grew closer. Lying beside the craggy stone were two broken barrels, along with bits of smelly meat.

One look at the site, and it was obvious what had taken place. The two scouts who told the story looked somehow both vindicated at having their words proven true and embarrassed that they had failed to catch Aelia even after giving chase.

Regardless, the group continued in silence, entering a tunnel nearly as wide as the one that led out of Ul’Tharas. That tunnel led to the city of Craghollow, a somewhat popular destination for dark elves who loved to travel.

After another quarter hour of running through the tunnel, Lucian saw something other than stone walls and dark tunnels. A bridge, built to span a wide canyon that cut through the cave.

However, those two landmarks weren’t the focus of everyone in Druthyr’s hunting party. There was something much more interesting drawing their attention. Or rather, someone.

Aelia.

“Halt!” Druthyr spoke to his men, not Aelia.

The soldiers slowed, coming to a stop alongside their lord. The distance between them and Aelia was short enough to have a conversation when speaking loudly but not so far that they’d risk losing sight of her, even if she turned and ran.

But the dark elf girl seemed to have no intention of fleeing. At least, that was Lucian’s impression after seeing the smirk on her lips.

There’s no way she can actually win a fight against Druthyr and over a dozen of his best men.

…Right?

“Aelia Valdreyth.” Druthyr spoke with as much authority as he could muster. “I’ll have you return what you stole. And after, you’ll face punishment for your crimes.”

“Oh, Druthy. What happened to the sense of humor you had years ago? When did you become such a drag?”

“Silence. You seek to undermine my position as Lord of Ul’Tharas, then expect me to greet you with a smile? Don’t be a fool, Aelia. You should have learned from your father’s mistakes.”

“By licking Khandra’s boots like you, Druthy? Sorry, but the taste of mud has never been to my liking.”

“There’s a reason I’m still a Lord and you aren’t, Aelia. Going against an aggressive High Lord will only end one way. Just look how it turned out for your family.”

Aelia brought out the medallion she took from Druthyr. “I’ll make sure to pay her back double what she gave us. Who knows, maybe I’ll even take over her title of High Lord after. I do think it would sound good next to my name, don’t you?”

“The only thing you’ll be paying for are your crimes.” Druthyr motioned to his men. “Take her.”

“Tsk, tsk. So impatient. Oh, well. I guess in the end, someone like you is only good for acting instead of thinking.” Aelia reached for one of the bridge posts that rose up from the ground. “Let’s see what you think about this.”

She grabbed a rope slung over the post and pulled. Immediately after, the tunnel was rocked by an explosion loud enough to make the soldiers stop in their tracks.

When the noise settled, Lucian and the others looked on with shock as the bridge splintered, cracked, and then finally broke free from the foundation. The side closest to them fell, pulling the rest down with it and tumbling down into the canyon below.

Everyone present merely stood and watched the scene play out, except for Aelia, who had her back turned to the bridge the entire time, that same smirk on her lips.

“Hah! Take that, Druthy!” Aelia stood, hands on hips.

“…”

“What? Nothing to say now? Come on, I was expecting at least something, even from you!”

“Aelia.”

“Hm?”

“Shouldn’t you be on the other side of the bridge when you destroy it?”

“Ah.” Aelia turned around, where the now impassable canyon prevented her from escaping. “That would make sense, wouldn’t it?”

“Whatever. Just grab her.”

“Oops. Guess I should get moving.”

Aelia turned, disappearing into a small doorway that sat near the canyon’s edge. However, despite her attempt to flee, Druthyr didn’t seem to be in a hurry.

“Shouldn’t we run after her?” Lucian asked.

“No need. That’s a watch post. The only way in or out is that door. She has nowhere to escape.”

“I don’t know about that…”

Despite Lucian’s worry, Druthyr didn’t rush inside. In fact, he told his men to stand aside, having most of them guard the door and tunnel, just in case. That left just the Dark Elf Lord, a couple guards, and Lucian’s group to enter the watch post.

Inside the doorway was a set of stairs that spiraled upwards, cut right out from the stone. They followed them up, just as Aelia had done, until they arrived at the top.

It was just a small room with an open balcony that overlooked the canyon. It gave a clear view of the bridge—or at least, where the bridge once stood—as well as the other side. It functioned as a guard post of sorts, though there was no watchman inside.

Aelia stood on that open balcony, just a single step from falling down into the canyon. Even someone enhanced by magic couldn’t survive such a fall, making Lucian worry that things could turn out badly at any second.

“Surrender,” Druthyr said. “You have nowhere to go.”

“Wow, I really messed up, huh? Why didn’t I think about standing on the other side of the bridge before destroying it? It’s so obvious now that I think about it!”

“Aelia.” Lucian was the next to speak up, the worry making him want to ensure things didn’t end badly for her. “I understand you have a goal, but there are other ways to accomplish it. How about we all have a nice, long discussion. Somewhere safer would be better.”

“King Lucian. I was hoping you’d tag along, so I’m happy to see you here. It’s always fun when there’s more people at a party, right?”

“Sure. The more people, the livelier it can become. But don’t you think there are limits to how far you can push a spectacle? At a certain point, it just becomes needless drama.”

“Limit? What’s that?” Aelia’s smile widened. “I’ve barely even begun the performance.”

“Don’t tell me there’s more…”

“Lucian, Druthy—I hope the two of you continue to work hard together. As for me, the death stare I’m getting is telling me that it’s time to go.”

“You’re not going anywhere.” Druthyr took a step forward.

In response, Aelia took a step back. The problem Lucian saw was that just behind her was…

“Aelia! The canyon…!”

“Whoops.” That’s the last word she spoke before her body vanished off the balcony.

“Minerva!”

“As you wish.” Minerva used her unique magic to create vines and catch Aelia’s falling body. However…

“Strange,” Minerva continued. “She’s not in range?”

“What do you mean!?” Lucian ran do the edge of the balcony and peered over. “T-that’s…!”

“A glider!?” Druthyr finished for him.

Aelia wasn’t falling. Instead, she was soaring across the canyon using a pair of makeshift wings built from lightweight wood and animal skin.

The extra height from the watchpost was just enough to allow her to make it over the deadly gap. She landed on the other side with only a bit of trouble, then folded her glider back up and looked back at the people who still stood on the balcony.

With a wave and a smile, she bid them farewell before running off and disappearing behind some rock outcroppings on the other side.

Well, that wasn’t quite how I was expecting it to go…

“That brat.” Druthyr stared at the rocks where Aelia had disappeared. “When I catch her, she’s going to regret making a fool of me.”

Lucian looked down into the canyon. The fall was far enough that he wouldn’t just have second thoughts about gliding over it, he’d have third and fourth thoughts.

“She’s dedicated,” Lucian said. “No doubt about that.”

“So am I. The nearest bridge is fifteen minutes away, but even if she gains half an hour over us, it doesn’t matter. We can still catch up.”

“Unfortunately, I don’t have as much dedication as you two, and I don’t want to slow you down. So, please go on ahead without us, Druthyr.”

“Hmph. Suit yourself. But don’t come crying to me if you get yourself into trouble out here without a guide.”

“I’m more than capable of taking care of myself, but I appreciate your concern.”

Druthyr took his two guards and used the spiral staircase to exit the watch post. However, since Lucian wasn’t in a hurry to follow, he and the girls stayed up top, looking out over the canyon.

On the other side, the land opened up considerably. It was craggy, filled with rocks jutting from the ground, but it was far clearer than the tunnel they used to get to there.

Even though all of them had agreed to help Aelia, none of the girls looked anxious at leaving Druthyr to chase her alone. Even Emilia simply stood, staring out over the land across the canyon.

The reason for Lucian’s decision was obvious to them all, but they couldn’t take their next step until the dark elf lord and his men left the area. Fortunately, Druthyr was in a rush, so it didn’t take long before he was far enough away for them to act.

“Minerva.”

“It’s a simple enough task.” The fairy princess stepped to the very edge of the balcony.

Like Aelia before her, she placed her foot out over the empty air. Below was a fall so great that it would be certain death for nearly anyone in the world.

But unlike Aelia, Minerva’s body didn’t disappear, even after she shifted her body weight onto her foot which had been sitting over the canyon. The reason she didn’t fall was because the stone balcony had expanded, with rock seemingly growing straight from the watch post and giving the fairy a safe place to walk.

Minerva took one step after the next, but with each one, stone appeared beneath her. The bridge continued to grow, stretching out toward the edge on the other side. Lucian and the rest followed, safely crossing the once impassable canyon one step at a time.

“This gives us at least half an hour lead over Druthyr,” Lucian said. “We need to use it to catch up to Aelia and win her over.”

“And precisely how do you intend to do that?” Minerva continued creating the bridge as she asked.

“Since Druthyr’s no longer with us, it’s safe to tell you girls everything. My plan is simple, but that doesn’t mean it will be easy to accomplish. Essentially, I’m going to give Aelia what she wants, though it may not be exactly how she’s envisioning it right now.”

“What she wants? She’s trying to retake her homeland from a powerful Dark Elf Lord. Are you suggesting we involve ourselves in their wars, despite being on such a tight deadline?”

“No. If all goes well, there won’t be any fighting, and everyone will get what they want, including Druthyr.”

Minerva looked skeptical. “He wants the medallion, but Aelia can’t give it up. I don’t see how you plan to rectify such an impasse. Unless—”

Minerva stopped and snapped her head to the left, looking at a rock outcropping on the edge of the canyon. The change in her posture and expression was so quick that it alerted the rest of the group, who drew their weapons and prepared for combat.

However, no matter where they looked, none of them could see any signs of danger. There was just stone and various forms of cave flora, like the usual mushrooms and moss.

“Minerva?” Lucian turned back to the Fairy Princess.

“Death.”

“D-death?”

“A premonition. No, a possibility. Though uncertain.”

“A premonition of death? Whose?”

Minerva was silent for a single heartbeat. “Mine.”

“What…?”

“The moment has passed, along with the possibility of my demise.” Minerva began creating the bridge once again. “Let’s hurry. Aelia is hiding just behind those rocks. No, she’s already begun to flee.”

“Seriously!? Now’s our chance!”

Minerva had already constructed most of the bridge, leaving only a few steps before they reached the other side. As soon as they reached it, Lucian began his chant.

“By my royal authority, I call upon the strength of the oni warriors! Grant your unstoppable power to Teflyn!”

The oni girl who was the target of Lucian’s magic spoke her own chant at the same time.

“Oh Great Kishin, Lord of the Oni. On behalf of your kin, I, Teflyn Rusudari Tsumokichi, beseech you. Grant your strength to the white hair Emilia!”

Lucian’s magic sank into Teflyn, while Teflyn’s magic filled Emilia. Since it was impossible to enhance oneself, the mages could only cast their spells in a cycle, with each person enhancing the next in line.

However, Emilia was a white hair. Her people couldn’t even use magic, meaning the cycle would break once it was her turn to cast magic on the next person. Fortunately, it was possible to spread the enhancement spell amongst multiple targets, though doing so would lessen its effects.

But rather than casting a watered-down version of [Enhance] on the front-line fighters, the group had decided to leave the multi-cast to Minerva, whose job it was to use the spell on herself and Lucian.

Normally, such a strategy would be impossible, as everyone knew that nobody could cast it on themselves. But the Fairy Princess didn’t live by the rules of mortals. Her magic contained a speck of divinity, freeing her from the shackles that bound most others.

Without even a chant, Minerva’s magic flowed into Lucian, filling him with a strength that nearly any other mage would believe impossible. That same power sank into herself, completing the cycle of [Enhance] and fully preparing the group for the upcoming chase to catch Aelia.

“Emilia, Teflyn.” Lucian pointed toward the rock outcropping. “Get her.”

“It’s already done.” Emilia displayed her usual arrogance once enhanced.

“Alright!” Teflyn shouted. “We’re finally getting to the fun part!”

The two girls took off, led by Minerva’s pointing finger. The fairy herself wasn’t far behind, as she needed to keep Aelia in range of her sensing magic or risk losing her. Lucian couldn’t quite keep pace with the enhanced white hair and young oni, but he could match Minerva’s steps.

As such, the group pulled out all the stops, intent on finally catching up to the dark elf girl who had betrayed them and stolen back her family heirloom from Druthyr’s castle.

The rock outcropping where Aelia had been hiding came and passed. Of course, the girl had already fled the scene. But enhanced far beyond the capabilities of normal soldiers, Lucian and his companions were quickly gaining on her.

According to Minerva, they had already cut the distance between them in half. And the second half went by in the same amount of time, meaning…

“Quit your running!” Emilia was the first to catch up.

“Freakin’ white hair!” Aelia pulled something from a pouch, looking ready to toss it at her.

“Wait!” Lucian shouted, both to Aelia and Emilia. “Everyone take a breath and calm down!”

“I’m calm. It’s your little hound here who needs to sit.” She held her bomb-looking item for all to see. “Or I’ll detonate this right here and now.”

Lucian finally caught up to the two front-liners. They had cornered Aelia next to the canyon, but there were several steps between them and the deadly drop. Still, nobody wanted to get too close, for obvious reasons.

“I know this might be difficult for you to believe,” Lucian said, “but we didn’t come here to capture you.”

“You sure didn’t seem friendly while chasing me down.”

“And you didn’t seem willing to stop until we caught you, so I think we’re even.”

“Who’d stop for a group working for their enemy?”

“And who’d let the person they’re chasing go without pulling out all the stops?”

“Hmm.” Aelia narrowed her eyes, as if trying to figure out how much of Lucian’s argument was genuine. “I guess it won’t hurt to hear you out before blowing all of us up.”

“You’re still planning on detonating it?”

“Why not?”

“I can think of a few reasons…” Lucian shook his head. “Guess I should get right to the point, then. Aelia, I want you to join me.”

“…” Her expression showed a hint of surprise. “I thought you were an intelligent man. Was I mistaken?”

“I guess it depends on who you ask.”

“Well if you ask me, I’d have to kick your rear down to the loam. Do you really think I’ll just give up and join some human king just like that?”

“No, but once you hear our side of the story, I suspect you’ll be considering elevating me to the vertex, rather than knocking me down to the loam.”

“I doubt it but go ahead and spill it. Druthyr will be here in less than half an hour.”

Lucian nodded. “The first thing you should know actually has nothing to do with me. Rather, it’s about Emilia.”

“The white hair?” Aelia looked at her. “If she has something to say, then I wanna hear it from her own mouth.”

“Fine,” Emilia spat out. “Aelia, I met—”

“I knew it!” A familiar voice resounded through the cavernous underground. “Betrayed not once, but twice. How disappointing.”

Druthyr and his over two dozen soldiers crested a small hill that Lucian and the others had just passed a moment ago. And he looked just as displeased as he sounded.

Unfortunately for Lucian and his companions, Minerva’s ability to sense presences was an active ability. It took quite a bit of concentration, so she only activated it when she needed it. Because of that, it was possible for them to be surprised, despite the usefulness of the ability.

“Druthyr.” Lucian spoke with a bit of reservation. “I know this looks bad, but if you’ll hear me out—”

“No need. Those who go behind my back to parley with my enemies don’t deserve time on the podium.” He and his men draw ever closer.

“And if I said I can get you the medallion back?”

“So you are a traitor,” Aelia said.

“I’m being hated by both sides before I can even explain anything…”

“Time’s up. Have fun explaining it to Druthy.” Aelia took a step back. “As for me, I think it’s time I leave.”

“Stop her!” Druthyr shouted.

His soldiers jumped into action, but they were too far away to reach Aelia before her arm blurred, sending the bomb-like item to the ground.

An explosion came next, but the shockwave wasn’t nearly as powerful as Lucian expected. Now that he thought about it, that made sense. There was no way Aelia would actually blow herself up, so of course it would be a flashbang.

And Lucian had too much experience being hit by those kinds of magitech devices already.

No you don’t…!

Lucian kicked off the ground, leaping straight at Aelia. The dark elf girl had also jumped, but she wasn’t enhanced nearly as much as him, so he quickly caught up to her, wrapping his arms around her waist.

“H-hey!” Aelia shouted, frantic. “Let go!”

“I’m not letting you escape again!”

“Neither of us are going to escape if you don’t let go! This thing wasn’t made for two people!”

Lucian’s vision and senses came back to him, which was when he realized…

“Where’s the ground!?”

“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you!”

Aelia struggled to keep her glider stable as Lucian’s weight pulled at her, which was proving an impossible task. As she stated, the glider wasn’t meant for two.

“Gah…!” Aelia pulled this way and that, trying to correct her flight. “Stupid king, you just had to—hey! Where are you touching!?”

“As if I even know! Just focus on flying, you thieving dark elf!”

“What do you think I’m doing!?”

Aelia and Lucian plummeted into the depths of the canyon, half gliding and half falling, leaving everyone else standing on the cliff’s edge above.

Chapter 12

“Ouch…” Lucian sat up, rubbing his aching lower back. “Couldn’t you have landed a little more softly?”

“I don’t want to hear that from a hanger-on like you.” Aelia rubbed at her sore body, as well.

“If you’re able to make wordplay like that, then I guess you’re fine. As for me…” Lucian stood and stretched. “Just a few kinks to work out.”

“We’re just lucky we’re enhanced. Try it again without magic, and I doubt we’d just be able to walk it off. And down here, an injury is deadly.”

“Why’s that? Because we wouldn’t be able to climb out?” Lucian peered up the cliff face, which didn’t look climbable, no matter how much he thought about it.

“No, because of the monsters.”

“Oh. Anyway, how do we get out of here?”

“Don’t just ignore my warning! You’re not from the caves, so you don’t know. Only the most experienced warriors hunt at the bottom of this cavern, and even they fear it.”

“I didn’t ignore it. I absorbed every ounce of intent behind your words. It’s just that when it comes to fighting, I’ve gotten really confident.”

Lucian began waving his arms around like a madman, causing Aelia to give him a strange look. But once she turned her head up and matched his gaze, she realized what he was doing.

“Communicating with your companions?” She saw several figures far above, staring down at them.

“Yeah. From the direction they’re pointing, they’re saying to go that way.” Lucian turned his head westward, where the canyon’s valley continued as far as he could see.

“Craghollow. There’s a way in and out of the canyon there.”

“That’s convenient. How far is it?”

“Two hours, give or take. And by give or take, I mean we’ll be giving up a lot of time fighting monsters, so it’ll take far longer than two hours.”

“I’m not against a good workout.” Lucian patted his main sword. “Been slacking off ever since I got to your land.”

“You’re going to get more than a workout. No matter how good you think you are with that blade, it won’t be enough. Not down here.”

“We’ll see. For now, we should get moving. Everyone up top is going to Craghollow too, so we don’t want to fall behind.”

“Not even worried about them?”

“Druthyr and his soldiers? No, not particularly. The girls will go easy on them since we’re not actually enemies.”

“That’s not who I was talking about, but I figured you’d say something like that. Your companions are … powerful doesn’t seem quite right, but it fits.”

“You noticed, huh?” Lucian started walking, waving Aelia to follow him. “All three of them are far from ordinary.”

“A white hair, one of the most fearsome foes on the battlefield. An oni, a creature that only appears in legends. And then that blue-haired … human.”

“You don’t sound very confident about calling her a human.”

Aelia checked the string on her shortbow to ensure it wasn’t damaged in the fall. “Something about her isn’t right. She gives me the shivers like nobody else ever has.”

“That’s because she’s not a human. She’s a fairy.”

“What!? Like the Fairy Queen!?”

Lucian nodded. “After my meeting with the Fairy Queen, Minerva joined me. She’s been invaluable to me ever since.”

“Like how she created that stone bridge you used to chase me down.”

“Exactly. But that makes me wonder, how did Druthyr catch up so quickly…?”

“Did … did you destroy the bridge after crossing?”

Lucian stopped in his tracks. “Ah…”

“Idiot.” Aelia facepalmed. “He suspected you, so when you didn’t follow him out of the watch post, he must have turned around and saw the bridge.”

“Well, we were distracted by a certain dark elf who was trying to flee. I rest my case.”

It seemed Aelia didn’t intend to argue further. Or to be more precise, she was already focusing on the surroundings, keeping an eye out for any monsters.

Numerous crags created blind spots, which meant a potential ambush each time they neared a rock that jutted out from the ground or canyon wall.

And on those walls were caves, some as shallow as a few steps, others as deep as one’s imagination could envision.

No matter where she looked, Aelia only saw the potential for danger. And with the canyon’s reputation as a graveyard for overconfident warriors, she had no choice but to concentrate on their path forward.

But the king beside her wasn’t so focused.

“So,” Lucian said, his sword and shield in hand. “This might be a good time to discuss a few things. We’ve got a couple hours together, after all.”

“I already told you. I’m not giving Druthyr the medallion.”

“Forget about that part for now. Let’s focus on my offer.”

“You mean joining you and going topside? That’s even worse than giving up the medallion. I’d never reclaim my homeland.”

“True. But what if I offered something equivalent?”

“Like what? Don’t tell me you plan to conquer Ul’Tharas and hand it over to me as a reward.”

“No, no. I wouldn’t attack someone who hosted me as a guest during my first visit to the dark elf caves. That would be in extremely bad taste. Besides, he might be a little rough around the edges, but he’s not a bad guy. I’d lose sleep over betraying him like that.”

“Another expected answer.”

Lucian eyed her. “If you knew the answer, why did you ask?”

“I can still learn from your words, even if you say what I’ve already anticipated.”

“That’s true. Even something as simple as the inflection on a person’s voice can give you clues to their true intentions.”

Aelia nodded. “I heard most human kings gain their throne by birthright, but you seem to at least have some merit behind you.”

“It’s unfortunate that human society is filled with so much nepotism. A person’s lineage is often the greatest indicator of success, rather than their skill. But it’s just something I have to deal with.” He waved his hand. “But getting back to the main topic, my offer doesn’t come with bloodshed attached, so you can be at ease about that.”

“You say you’re going to give me what I want, but you won’t be able to negotiate for the title of Lord. You take it, either by showing your merit, or by force. Though really, those are the same things.”

“You’re right. I won’t be doing any negotiating to promote you to a lord. Instead, I’ll—”

Aelia stopped, holding her arm out to silence Lucian. “Monster.”

Lucian looked around, but he didn’t see anything of note. Despite that, he still had faith in Aelia’s words, so he stood still while the dark elf girl drew her sword.

“There.” Aelia pointed with her blade. “Carapede. Lots of legs, segmented body protected by plates. You saw one in the arena, remember?”

“Oh, that centipede-like monster. They live down here, huh?”

“Ambush predator. If we walk by those rocks, it’ll attack and paralyze us. Fortunately, it’s one of the easier monsters.”

“Not a problem, then. Especially since Teflyn already told me how to beat it. All we have to do is not get hit, and there’s no chance we’ll be paralyzed.”

Aelia gave him a flat look. “She really is an idiot.”

“She’s not dumb. She’s just … special.”

“Whatever. Just stay here, I’m going to lure it out and defeat it.”

“Not so fast. I’ve been told I’m really bad at standing around and watching others fight, so I’m joining in, too. In fact, if we’re going to lure it to attack, then I have the best solution right here.” Lucian held his sword up.

“You gonna toss your sword over there? Even if you have a back-up, that seems a little foolhardy.”

“No, not toss. I’m going to do this. [Order]. Lure the carapede out, then defeat it.” Lucian released his sword, and it began floating toward the rocks at roughly the same pace as a person walking.

In fact, the sword even mimicked footsteps by hitting the ground with the butt of the hilt, causing both noise and vibrations that a hidden monster might interpret as prey drawing closer.

As the weapon passed by Aelia, the dark elf looked at it with astonishment. That was the usual response when people first saw Lucian use his unique magic, causing objects to move around as he pleased.

Soon, the sword reached the rock, and as expected, a pair of mandibles burst out, grabbing the blade. At the same instant, a stinger appeared and stung the steel blade as the monster tried to paralyze its victim.

“You can’t paralyze my sword, silly monster.” Lucian raised his hand. “Now, kill it.”

The blade flashed, and a mandible was sliced clean off the monster’s face. Now furious, the carapede attacked with its many sharp legs, as well as the stinger on its rear, curling its back section enough to strike the steel blade even as its front legs continued the assault.

However, none of that mattered to the sword.

The weapon continued to swing around, slicing off legs, antennas, or anything else it could find with its sharp edge. But despite delivering many hits, the carapede wasn’t taking any real damage.

“The underbelly,” Aelia said. “Or the space between its sections, where the plates overlap.”

“Noted.”

Lucian adjusted the sword’s command. Although he couldn’t change the order without recalling it, he could modify it to a certain extent, such as specifying a weakpoint for it to attack.

The change came instantly, with the blade sinking deep into the carapede’s underbelly. It was an attack that no swordsman could accomplish, as the hilt scraped against the ground as the weapon moved at an awkward angle.

But without anyone holding it, the sword could perform attacks that defy any school of swordsmanship. A fact that Aelia was currently witnessing.

In just a few seconds, the carapede collapsed, letting out a final screech as it died.

With his hand outstretched, Lucian recalled his sword. It was covered in green blood, but he always carried a couple cloths just do deal with things like that.

“Disgusting.” He wiped the blade clean. “Why can’t there be a magic to remove blood and stains?”

“You,” Aelia said. “You’re just as ridiculous as those girls, aren’t you?”

He inspected the sword for any blood he may have missed. “If you knew the truth, then you wouldn’t say that.”

“Oh? And why’s that?”

“Because…” He lowered the blade, satisfied with its cleanliness. “From what a certain woman has told me, I’m the most ridiculous of them all.”

Aelia stared at him, but he didn’t see doubt in her eyes. “Start from the beginning.”

“Alright. It’s good to meet you, Aelia Valdreyth. I’m Lucian Valesti Almekia. King of Almekia, friend of the onis and fairies, and … a hero sent by the Goddess to save this world.”

“You’ve…” Aelia looked him up and down. “…got to be kidding me.”

“It’s not a joke.” Lucian gently waved his sword. “Have you ever heard of magic like you just saw? Or seen anyone walking around with an oni by their side? Leaving aside the fact that Minerva is a fairy, since you haven’t confirmed it, I’d say the situation favors my argument more than not, wouldn’t you?”

“I get it. But really, you?”

“What about me?”

“Shouldn’t a hero be more … heroic?” Aelia openly examined him again. “You’re nothing like The Paragon.”

“Ah, you mean the dark elf who helped win the war against the white hairs a few centuries ago? Human records don’t mention them very much, so I can’t say I know much about them.”

“First off, The Paragon isn’t just one person. It’s the reincarnation of our savior, and they always appear when we need them most. Secondly, it’s obvious why humans would leave them out of your history books. Because if they spoke too highly of us dark elves, they might have had to live up to their agreement.”

Lucian’s eyes went a bit wide at a certain word. “Reincarnation? Normally, I’d scoff at such an idea, but I was reincarnated, so it might not be too unrealistic…”

“Who knows. Whether it’s the same soul or not doesn’t really matter.”

“Didn’t you just change your tune about it too quickly…?”

“No, I was just telling you who The Paragon is to my people. What I believe isn’t important.”

“Hmm. Well, let’s leave that aside for now.” Lucian shook his head. “What you said about our history books is far more intriguing to me. It’s true that the lens of history has been crafted with a certain focus. That focus being on the human hero who led the armies against the white hairs. But even that isn’t what really interests me. Rather, it’s the agreement…”

“Oh, yeah? Well unlike humans, we dark elves don’t die in just a few decades. Even though you look about my age, I’m actually 40 years old.”

“Seriously? Then that makes us the same age.”

“Huh?” It was Aelia’s turn to be surprised.

“I was 40 years old before my reincarnation. Actually, my birthday would have already passed by now, if I were still on Earth. That makes me 41, and I expect a little respect from my juniors, Aelia.”

The dark elf girl showed him a stubborn face. “As if. My birthday is coming up soon, too. That means we were born on the same year, making neither of us the elder.”

“How convenient, ignoring the months and days.”

“That’s just how it is, so deal with it.” Aelia frowned at Lucian. “But that’s not the point. You humans refused to live up to your side of the agreement, and we haven’t forgotten.”

“According to our records, after the war, humans and dark elves discussed what reward would be suitable for your people’s help in defeating the white hairs. However, negotiations fell apart, and no formal agreement was signed, correct? Yet despite that, we still handed over a large sum of money as compensation.”

“How laughable. Do you really believe we would have waited until the end of the war to secure the bargain?”

Lucian rubbed his chin. “That does strike me as a bit odd, but the world itself was at stake, wasn’t it? Sometimes, drastic times can change people’s behavior.”

“The world?” Aelia shook her head. “No, just the surface. We dark elves would have been fine, even if the white hairs conquered all of you.”

“The caves, huh? Certainly, waging a war against an underground civilization would be quite difficult, even for the battle thirsty white hairs. Are you saying that this agreement was signed even before your people entered the war?”

“That’s exactly what I’m saying. Signed by Almekia’s king, among many others. Yet after, they all pretended like it never existed, even when shown the document. Rather than giving us the land we deserved, they handed us a pile of coins, knowing it would make its way back to their coffers in trade. Despicable.”

Hearing Aelia’s side of the story gave Lucian many things to think about. She wasn’t the only dark elf to make the claim that her people had been robbed of their just reward, but that didn’t necessarily make it the truth.

Still, it was a troubling accusation, true or not. After all, Lucian’s Divine System Interface wanted him to repair the relations between dark elves and humans in order to gain another level. He wanted to accomplish that during his visit, but that was looking more and more out of reach without years of dedicated work.

No, I’ve already confirmed that I don’t need to fully accomplish a goal for the Divine System Interface to consider the quest complete.

Just by setting our two races on the path toward a future where we will be allies might be enough, even if the process itself takes decades.

In that case, nothing has changed.

“If it’s an agreement to secure land on the surface,” Lucian said, “then it’s not too late.”

Aelia eyed him. “Go on.”

“You already know what I’m going to say though, don’t you?”

“That doesn’t mean I don’t want to hear you say it.”

“You really want to hear the inflection in my voice, huh?” Lucian shrugged. “Fine. Aelia, as Almekia’s king, I own every acre of land within my borders. As such, it’s well within my power to sign over said land to others, whether that’s to another human king in a peace agreement, or—to a dark elf in exchange for her cooperation.”

“As expected, that’s what you meant when you said you could give me what I want. A territory of my own. But just giving away your land can’t be a popular decision, especially if it’s to a different race of people than your own.”

“I expect that I’ll have to answer to a lot of angry nobles. However, their resistance will be short-lived, because they won’t be able to argue with the results.”

“You mean the results I will bring to your war effort.”

Lucian nodded. “Precisely. With you on my side, I’ll be able to repel the invading Esgares Empire and retake the land they’ve captured. Compared to the two entire provinces we’ve already lost to their horde, giving away a portion of land on the corner of my kingdom can only be seen as a fair trade.”

“And for my efforts, I will receive the portion of land on the northeastern section of the Almekian Kingdom, where the mountain range separates our two peoples.”

“That’s right. Earl Islude controls the province where that land sits, and his family has proven to be more than willing to give up some land for the betterment of others. I’m sure he’ll see the wisdom of it. Plus, he’s fascinated with the dark elves, so having a Dark Elf Lord on the eastern mountain ranges to meet and trade with will probably be enough of a reward for him.”

“He was an inquisitive man, during the short time I was staying at that guest house.”

“That’s just how he is, so you might want to get used to it. As for the land I’ll be handing over, the mountains contain a lot of caves, so your people will feel more at home. But in front of those mountains are vast plains, some of which will belong to you. Isn’t that what your people wanted? A foothold on the surface so you could join in on worldly affairs?”

It was Aelia’s turn to nod. “Some believe we’ll be left behind if we stay in the caves forever. Our population has a difficult time growing since creating new living areas takes so much effort. Many dark elves who believe they’ve proven their merit have become angry at not being promoted, thinking the reason is that there’s simply no longer enough room for them at the top. And … they’re not wrong.”

“So discontent is brewing because of it? Could that be the reason Lord Khandra has been instigating wars?”

“Yeah. She was nearly overthrown in a rebellion a few years after ascending to Lord. Since then, she’s been directing her people’s energy toward conquering other Lords as a way to give them a path to promotion.”

“But that comes at the cost of the conquered dark elves being held down so Khandra can raise her people up. I can definitely see how that can spiral out of control.”

“That’s why I want to put a stop to her. She’s afraid that if she ends her aggression, her army will come home demanding even more promotions. And if they don’t get it…”

“Another rebellion. But if you gave your people another option, then perhaps there would be no need for them to fight for the limited space available in the underground. And wouldn’t securing the surface land also be greatly beneficial for you, as well?”

“Such an outcome would provide much merit…”

Aelia contemplated Lucian’s words. Although she had been surprised by the revelation that he was sent by the Goddess, she had anticipated nearly everything else that came out of his mouth, to some degree.

But can I trust him? His claim of being a hero is questionable, even if it’s the only way I can make sense of all the other strange aspects surrounding him.

Finding an oni, learning some strange magic, and acquiring a mysterious mage with blue hair. All of those separately are already rare enough that a single one would be hard to believe without seeing it myself.

But having all three? That’s certainly in the realm of a man destined to change the world.

The question is: why? Why is he here? What’s brewing on the surface that would require the Goddess to choose a champion?

The answer to that question…

…Is tempting.

Aelia eyed Lucian. “I’ve made my decision. But before I say it, I want to hear the final piece of this puzzle.”

“You mean what Emilia was going to say before Druthyr rudely interrupted us?”

“Yeah. If she was going to say what I’m thinking, then I have a lot more questions for her.”

“Then how about this—it’s only right for Emilia to tell you herself, so why don’t you hold onto your decision until we meet up with her again. After that, we can both lay everything bare.”

Aelia turned westward, looking down the length of the canyon. “Suits me. Just means we can focus on getting out of here before anything else. But are you really intent on us walking the two hours to Craghollow?”

“Ah, you figured it out, huh?”

“Who do you think I am?”

“A genius, from what I heard. But if you expect Minerva to form a ladder of stone for us to escape, then you’re going to be disappointed. She can do it, but I told her not to so the two of us would have some time alone.”

“All that waving you did with your arms somehow translated to that? What a bunch of weirdos.”

“I don’t want to hear that from someone who left a doll of herself to mock a Dark Elf Lord for fun.”

Aelia smirked. “How was it? Was Druthy angry?”

“Very. He ripped the head clean off.”

“Even after I asked him to be gentle? Never saw that coming.”

“I’m sure.” Lucian held up his blade. “Technically, we could get out of the canyon with my swords, if we wanted.”

“From your reaction earlier, I know they don’t allow you to fly. But if you stick them into the rocks, we can use them as footholds as we climb. That’s what you’re thinking, isn’t it?”

“Yeah. Unfortunately, as soon as I grab my enchanted objects, they become inert. So, I can’t just have it lift me up. But as you said, I can order them to become steps that we can use to walk right up the cliff face.”

“You’re not going to do it.”

Lucian lowered his sword. “And waste the chance to emerge victorious after an extended trip through the bottom of this deadly canyon? Not going to happen.”

“The merit gained from surviving the trip is too much for me to ignore, as well.” Aelia’s smile contained a hint of bloodlust. “And I’m never against a few battles.”

“Then, let’s show these monsters why we rule the world and not them. But before we go…” Lucian raised the hand holding his shield. “By my royal authority, I call upon the strength of dark elf warriors! Grant your unstoppable power to Aelia! [Enhance]!”

Magic flowed from Lucian, entering Aelia’s body. He held back a bit because he had recently used [Enhance] on Teflyn and was still drained, but the spell was still far stronger than anything the dark elf girl had felt before.

“Wha…” Aelia looked at her hands. “No wonder your companions caught up to me so quickly.”

“Yeah, it comes in handy. And I figured your [Enhance] was starting to run out, so it’d be best to renew it now since we need to move quickly to make up for lost time.”

“With strength like this, I almost feel bad for the monsters down here.”

“Hah. Then by all means, show off as much as you want.”

The two of them nodded, then took off down the valley created by the canyon, intent on making up for the time spent talking.

Chapter 13

After a long flight of dangerously steep stairs, Lucian finally arrived back at the top of the canyon. Though sweaty and splashed with a bit of blood from the numerous monsters he helped slay, he was no worse for wear than when he fell from the cliff edge nearly two hours prior.

The same could be said for Aelia, though the dark elf girl was covered in far more blood than Lucian. Though she carried a bow, she often found herself embroiled in melee, using her shortsword to cut down monsters with precision.

The two of them took note of the grand archway that the Lord of Craghollow had built near the steps. Those who stepped beyond knew that the trip down the staircase would be a perilous one. But returning through the same arch after many treacherous battles was often met with acknowledgement beyond that of most other hunting grounds.

Seeing the human and dark elf walk through that archway, both soldiers and citizens of Craghollow showed their respect. Normally, Lucian would have likely caused quite a stir. But the people gathered had at least some understanding of the situation. And the reason for that was none other than the group that met him just beyond the arch.

“So they’ve returned,” Druthyr said, looking them up and down.

“See!” Teflyn waved her arms around. “We told you they’d be fine!”

“A human surviving the canyon will become quite a tale. No doubt many dark elves will seek to outdo you in the coming months to prove a point.”

Lucian shrugged. “Those who do so and survive deserve all the merit they can earn. Those monsters down there are quite fearsome.”

“Yet you don’t look injured in the slightest.”

“I had a good guide.” He looked to Aelia.

The tension returned, with Druthyr frowning at the dark elf girl he’d been chasing all day. But Aelia didn’t mind his scowl, meeting him with her usual uncaring expression.

“Your companions explained why you sought Aelia without me,” Druthyr said. “You believed that you could convince her to return the medallion, as long as you had the chance to speak.”

“That’s right. And we had two hours together, so I’d say that’s more than enough time to find out if my plan worked.”

“Did it?”

“I’ll let the girl herself tell you.”

Aelia eyed Druthyr, but she simply watched him without opening her mouth. After a few seconds of silence, she moved her gaze to someone else. Emilia.

“First, I want to hear what she was going to say before we were interrupted. After that, I’ll decide.”

“Okay.” Emilia’s soft voice revealed that her berserked state had already run out. “Aelia, five years ago, someone showed up at my little village. She was odd, with strangely discolored and pale skin, along with purple hair. And her ears were long. Much longer than anyone else’s. That woman stayed at my home for three years, and while she was there, she taught me a form of swordsmanship that I had never heard of.”

Emilia pulled at the katana on her waist. “Her style fit best with a long, curved blade like this one, which she carried with her at all times. During my time with my old master, she told me many stories. Tales of her time in these caves, battles against monsters, and even a little about the daughter she loved. That woman’s name was Rhuvia Valdreyth. Your mother.”

Druthyr raised his brows at the revelation. Both Rhuvia and Aelia left the caves after losing their home to Lord Khandra, but he never expected that someone like Emilia would visit and tell such a tale.

Aelia, on the other hand, simply nodded. She had already deduced what Emilia was going to say, partly due to the katana the white hair carried. As a master of that particular blade, only someone like Rhuvia could have spread the sword style as far as the middle of the Almekian Kingdom.

“Did…” Aelia started. “Did Mother say where she was going next?”

“All I know is she was heading west, toward the Villnore Kingdom. She said she wanted to visit the Madina Sea.”

“Figures. As soon as she heard stories about a body of water so big that you can sail out and not be able to see land in any direction, she couldn’t contain her excitement. I wonder if she’s there right now…”

“I don’t know. She didn’t seem to be in a hurry. Well, she stayed with me for three years, but I don’t know if that’s unusual for her.”

“Three years isn’t very long for us dark elves, but if it’s been a couple years since you last saw her, then there’s a chance she’s already arrived.”

“I hope so. She really wanted to see it.”

Aelia reached beneath her leather breastplate. When her hand returned, it held a round piece of decorative metal, attached to a chain that hung around her neck. The medallion.

She held it up in front of her face, tracing the design with her eyes. She’d seen the same symbol many times growing up, but it never held much real significance to her until she’d lost what it symbolized. Her home.

“Here.” She tossed it to Druthyr. “I don’t think it’ll be any use to me where I’m going.”

He caught it. “And where is that? Though the answer is quite obvious.”

“Yeah, I’m going with King Lucian. I don’t have a future in these caves anymore. Not one worth living, anyway.”

“That’s best for all of us. Your presence would only further threaten Lord Khandra into action. And when she acts, dark elves die.”

“I know. I wanted to end her, not just for the sake of my family but for all those she puts at risk. But…” Aelia looked to Lucian. “It seems fate has other plans for me.”

Fortunately, Lord Druthyr was satisfied with the result. In truth, his anger hadn’t been extinguished, but when dealing with the king of another nation, certain priorities had to be observed.

And since his recent trade with the humans had proven more beneficial than he assumed, ruining that relationship would only cause him undue difficulty in the future. It was for those reasons that he set aside his personal vindication against Aelia and allowed her passage through Ul’Tharas, with the express promise that she would pass straight through without stopping.

With the situation resolved, Lucian and the girls began the several-hour long trip back to Ul’Tharas, alongside both Aelia and Druthyr. Though the latter two walked as far apart as the size of their group would allow.

“We’re going to be spending a lot of time together from now on!” Emilia showed Aelia her disarming smile.

“I guess so.” The dark elf girl wasn’t immediately charmed by it.

“Ahaha.”

“And!” Teflyn said. “We’re going to fight a lot of battles together!”

“Most battles are best avoided, though.” Aelia spoke without much emotion.

“Eh!? Is that true!?”

“Unnecessary fights won’t do you any good,” Minerva said. “They may even hinder you.”

“And your allies,” Aelia added. “There’s nothing worse than becoming a drag to your companions.”

“Am I a drag…?” Teflyn turned to Lucian.

“No way. You’ve been very useful ever since you joined us.”

“Really!? Alright! Let’s fight something!”

Lucian smiled. “Have you already forgotten Aelia’s advice?”

“Uwah…!” Teflyn crossed her hands over her mouth.

Lucian wasn’t surprised that Aelia was in a bad mood. After years of preparation, she had finally been enacting her plan for revenge, only for everything to fall apart in a blink.

Even if she gave it up willingly, there was no way she could just put it out of her mind in an instant. It would be more of a shock to Lucian if she could take those personal feelings and toss them away like they never existed.

It’s not like her dream of helping the dark elves has to end today, Lucian thought. In fact…

“Aelia, you said three years is nothing for a dark elf, didn’t you?”

“Yeah. We live to be over 300 years old, so that’s just one percent of our lifespan.”

“Well, I don’t expect my war against the Esgares Empire to last much more than three years. In the best-case scenario, I’d like to finish it before the end of the next warring season. That’s a year and a half from now, give or take a couple months.”

Aelia gave him a sidelong glance. “What’s your point?”

“My point is that I’m not really a warrior. I’m a politician. My battlefield is on a stage, speaking to the people. Or in a meeting room, discussing policies, economics, and trade deals. Or even working alongside allies, helping secure a better future for both of our peoples. That means once the war is over, all my focus will be spent improving the lives of anyone I can, including the dark elves.”

“I already surmised that about you, but are you saying that you’re even willing to involve yourself in our politics, despite the risk?”

“If it means the dark elves will be better off, then I’m willing to work alongside whoever it is that’s reaching for that future. Whether it’s financial support or political maneuvering, I can guarantee I’ll be there to help. Though I’d rather not go to war again, if possible.”

Aelia nodded. “Humans warring against dark elves could end badly. Besides, if there’s blood to be spilled, then it should be dark elves on both sides. It’s the only way to ensure that the outcome will be accepted by everyone involved.”

“Then you can count on me.”

Aelia considered such a future. A time when she ruled the dark elves’ first aboveground territory, forged real alliances with the other races, and helped drag her people toward a better future—whether they wanted it or not.

Hmm. Aelia looked between her new companions. Maybe this is the path I needed to walk all along.

In that case, let’s forget about revenge and focus on my new goals.

For now, that is.

“Emilia, Teflyn, Minerva.” Aelia spoke with a livelier voice than before. “Let’s do our best to kick the empire’s smelly rear out of Almekia.”

“Hmph. It’s a forgone conclusion.”

“Yes. I’m glad to have you with us, Aelia.”

“Yeah, yeah! Let’s kick their butt!”

The walk back to Ul’Tharas might have been a long one, but it seemed that it would also be lively.

----------

“Pardon?” Earl Islude looked between Aelia and Lucian. “I was thoroughly surprised to see her return as if nothing had happened, but now you say she’s returning to the surface with us?”

“Correct,” Lucian said, waving for his men to get into formation. “A lot of things happened, but the summary is that Aelia is the one I’ve been looking for all along.”

“And how, may I ask, did you determine that?”

“Because she stole a guarded medallion from right under Druthyr’s nose, led him on a wild goose chase through his own city, tortured him psychologically with her various letters and doll, and baited him into following her through the caves. From what I can gather, she had plans for him—and me—once we eventually reached Lord Khandra’s domain, but even Aelia didn’t anticipate how our unusual magic could change the very terrain itself and enhance us beyond that of even the most powerful mages.”

“If I knew what you were truly capable of,” Aelia said, “then we’d be well on our way to Khandra right now.”

“And that’s why I need you. Because the ones we’re facing have their own unique advantages, and only someone as resourceful as yourself can help turn the tide of this war.”

Lucian left most of his soldiers behind when he arrived at Ul’Tharas. Entering the city with a small army would have caused quite a stir, so he opted to have them camp outside the walls.

Those men were free to enter, just not all at the same time. So while Lucian was searching for a general, his soldiers were rotating in and out of the city for food and fun. Fortunately, no major events happened during the short time they were camped in the caves, so every one of them was ready to leave as soon as his king ordered it.

And that was precisely the order that Lucian had just given.

Earl Islude had his own carriage, but Lucian needed to speak with him a bit more, so he left the girls to enjoy the royal one alone for a bit, while he himself entered Islude’s carriage.

“Aelia’s service doesn’t come cheap,” Lucian said as he took a seat. “But it’s a price I’ve agreed to pay.”

“If I may ask, what was the agreed upon price?”

“About ten percent of your province.”

“…Huh?”

“Let me start from the beginning.”

Lucian went on to explain to Islude about Aelia’s heritage as the daughter of a former Dark Elf Lord, along with how her family had been dethroned by Lord Khandra.

Hearing that Aelia had been on the path of vengeance surprised the nobleman, but with each piece of information revealed to him, the picture began to fall into place.

Since he was only hitting the highlights, Lucian finished the retelling quickly, leaving Islude to contemplate the finer details in silence.

“As I understand it,” Islude said. “You’re providing what she sought at the expense of your own kingdom’s territory, rather than allowing her to retake her own.”

“Correct.”

“I can see why she would agree, though has she really given up on her revenge?”

“No. But she agreed to put it aside until after we repel the Esgares Empire.”

Islude nodded. “A necessary stipulation, considering she will be far from home while working under your banner.”

“What do you think, Islude? Is this deal acceptable for you, as well?”

“Having a dark elf city aboveground would make trade far easier. And with their new territory being on this side of the mountain range, we can use the many roads that already exist to facilitate that trade. On top of that, our cultures should naturally mingle now that our living standards will be more equal. It was always difficult for humans to settle in their caves or for dark elves to settle in our human cities. I can’t say I’m against the idea, personally.”

Islude rubbed his chin. “But when the other nobles catch wind of it, I can only imagine the uproar. Pardon me if I’m being too direct, but you did just recently ascend to the throne after a civil war with your uncle. Providing your enemies with such powerful ammunition against you with a move like this would be … ill-advised, at best.”

“I prefer it when you speak your mind, as it may help me see my decisions from another angle. And I must stay, you’re correct. This will be a very unpopular move.”

Is this why way back when the Goddess was explaining the quests in my Divine System Interface, she told me that repairing our relationship with the dark elves would damage my reputation with humans?

She really can see the future, can’t she? Or maybe…

The thoughts had intruded on Lucian’s mind without conscious effort, but he didn’t have time to think too deeply on them at the moment, so he refocused on his discussion with Earl Islude.

“Suffice to say that with my recent loss in the battle against the Esgares Empire, my authority as king is slowly slipping from me. The decision to gift land to the dark elves will only further accelerate my decline. Perhaps all it will take is one more defeat and I will find myself dethroned.”

“Yet you still plan on going through with it?”

“I do. What I stand to gain will dwarf the loss of land that I’m gifting to Aelia, because with her help, I can not only retake our two lost provinces but also claim additional land from the Esgares Empire in the process.”

“You intend to expand Almekia’s borders during this war?” Islude showed him a surprised face. “It has been generations since we’ve expanded, so if you manage it, even the nobles against you will have no choice but to halt their opposition. But don’t you risk escalating the war further?”

“Unfortunately, due to reasons I can’t disclose, the war has already been escalated beyond just two warring countries vying for control of the local area. It’s no longer about just reclaiming our lost provinces, which is why I’m willing to go so far as to trade some of our land for Aelia’s cooperation.”

Earl Islude visibly thought upon Lucian’s words. The man was always a thinker, so he had already concluded that the recent events were so far from normal that something was likely going on behind the scenes.

But prying into the details was far above the station of a mere earl—a middling noble rank, at best. But with the new information Lucian had proffered during the conversation, he felt his intuition was on the mark.

And the main driving force behind his reasoning was…

“Your companions,” Islude said. “An oni, a dark elf, and even a fairy. Something is certainly strange here…”

“Correct. It’s no coincidence that I’ve gathered such an exotic group. Though I can’t go into details, I can say that you should expect even more outrageous events to occur in the future. And because of what I forsee coming, I have no choice but to risk everything, including my throne.”

“So that’s why you don’t seem the least bit worried about the consequences of handing away a part of your kingdom.”

“Yes. But that doesn’t mean I’m not taking precautions. Before I left Ul’Tharas, I managed to obtain some ammunition of my own.”

Lucian placed a small, leather pouch in his lap. After opening it, he pulled out a piece of parchment and handed it to Islude.

“This is…” The earl’s eyes slowly crawled over the document. “If this is true, then the history books will need to be rewritten.”

“It’s just a copy Druthyr had made, so it holds no power on its own. But he swore that he had seen the original with his own eyes. And it was from that original that various copies had been made. Most Dark Elf Lords receive such a copy as a reminder of how we betrayed them in the past.”

“The signed agreement to award the dark elves land aboveground after the previous Great War. If the original document is legitimate, then gifting them land is merely a way to uphold our end of the bargain. Though we are a few centuries late…” Islude handed the parchment back. “But who holds the original?”

Lucian stored it away, then met the earl’s eyes. “Lord Khandra.”

“That’s … unfortunate, considering the circumstances.”

“Yes, but Khandra is the most powerful High Lord, so we can at least be relatively certain it’s safe in her hands. Unless she goes mad, which from what I’ve heard of her, there’s a greater than zero possibility of that occurring.”

“We can only pray that such an outcome doesn’t—” Earl Islude went silent.

“Is something wrong?”

“No, it’s nothing. It’s just—an idea occurred to me. The war was over four centuries ago now, but my ancestor, Earl Folmarv, was privy to the meetings with the dark elves at the time. I’ve read some of his notes on those meetings, but they all matched the historical records. However, I’ve never taken a look at the man’s personal diary…”

“You think he might have written the truth in there?”

“Perhaps. If it’s true that we swindled the dark elves out of their just reward, then perhaps he felt guilt for his part in covering the truth. If that’s the case, then a personal diary would be the most likely place for him to clear his conscience. He may even have wanted others to discover it.”

Lucian nodded. “Then when we reach your estate, we’ll rest for the night. And during that time, let us search for the truth.”

With Earl Islude informed of Aelia’s payment, and a new source of potential information awaiting them, Lucian’s business in his carriage was concluded.

After wishing the man a pleasant ride, the king exited while the carriage was still in motion. A quick walk later, he entered his own—again without stopping it. With his martial skills, there was no need to halt the entire caravan just to move from one carriage to another.

“How did it go, Prince Lucian?” Emilia smiled as he took a seat in front of her.

“He agreed without complaint, even offering some advice on the matter.”

“That’s great! I’m sure it will all go as you wish without issue!”

“Let’s hope so. And if we’re lucky, we’ll find some extra ammunition at his estate that will help silence any nobles or generals who complain too loudly.”

Emilia tilted her head. “Really? Then I’m rooting for you to find whatever it is that you’re looking for.”

“Thanks. I’m glad to have the support of so many capable allies. And with the addition of Aelia, that number has grown by one.”

“You know, I noticed this when we first met, but…” The dark elf general gave him the side eye. “Why do you have so many girls around you?”

Lucian looked around at the carriage’s other occupants. “Now that you mention it, I guess everyone else ended up being female, huh?”

“What do you mean, ‘Now that you mention it’? Don’t try to act like you never noticed before.”

“Well, I noticed, but I guess I didn’t think much of it. I picked up the people I needed, and this is just how it turned out.”

“Uh-huh. A likely excuse. Just know I’ve got my eye on you, so don’t go picking up any more girls.”

“Uwah! Does Aelia like Lucian!?”

“Huh!? I never said anything like that!”

“Eh…?” Emilia looked between the king and dark elf.

“Hmm.” Minerva made a thoughtful noise.

Lucian eyed the snickering Teflyn, whose eyes twinkled when they met his.

You little rascal! But…

Lucian looked around the carriage, meeting the eyes of each of the girls who had decided to join him on his quest to save the world.

…Would it really be so bad?

Chapter 14

Emilia pushed on a door, and it swung open without resistance. Although it did groan a bit as it opened, the noise was quickly overtaken by the ringing of a bell, alerting the shop owner to the presence of a new customer.

The lady behind the counter was busy preparing a new batch of baked goods—rolls, from the look of them, topped with a white glaze. But she did at least turn and acknowledged Emilia’s presence as she continued to work.

The baker’s eyes didn’t linger on her for more than a second, but it was long enough for Emilia to pick up on the hidden dissatisfaction of having a white hair step into her shop.

That’s just how it is. She’ll get over it when Prince Lucian and the others arrive.

Said king sent Emilia on a mission. A very important mission.

To find the town’s best sweet shop.

The white hair Captain of the King’s Guard had visited two other stores already, but neither had been extraordinary. That was to be expected of a mid-size town that couldn’t even be considered a city, but she hoped to find at least one place worth having dessert after their recent meal.

Actually, this place does smell really good. We might even have a winner on our hands.

She didn’t want to crown the shop too quickly, so she stepped up to the counter, just beside another customer. Presumably, they were the one who ordered the sweet rolls the baker was working on.

Sneaking a peek at the other customer, Emilia noted their feminine features from the side profile of her face. But since she were wearing a coat and hood, nearly everything else about her was hidden.

Such an outfit wasn’t uncommon. Many travelers preferred to keep to themselves, and obscuring their features was a natural way to keep prying eyes from seeing too many details.

However, such a method came with some drawbacks. For one, it drew more attention than simply wearing a normal outfit, which could have the opposite effect of what the traveler wanted in the first place.

And secondly, it could make others suspicious, increasing the chances that people would ask questions about the mysterious person walking through their town. Were they just a vagabond, harmlessly passing through? Or were they a criminal, trying to hide their identity so as not to be recognized?

Those same thoughts ran through Emilia’s mind. As Lucian’s prime protector, she often found herself inspecting suspicious people, and the girl beside her was no exception.

While Emilia was still lost in thought, the baker finished the customer’s sweet rolls. She set the tray down on the counter, then plucked them off it and placed them onto a small, wicker bowl.

“Thanks.” The girl picked up the wicker bowl and turned, without ever acknowledging Emilia’s presence.

She really must not like to talk.

It reminds me of myself when I was younger…

Being a white hair, Emilia often hid herself away. And during the times when she couldn’t, she tried her best to stay out of focus.

Meeting Aelia’s mother, Rhuvia, had begun to change that side of her. The former dark elf queen not only taught her how to use the blade, she also trained her confidence. It was only because of Rhuvia that Emilia was able to walk the path that eventually led her to meet Lucian on that fateful day in the castle’s courtyard arena.

“You want something?” The baker’s tone couldn’t be described as friendly.

“Possibly. The sweet rolls smelled delicious, but I haven’t yet decided if we’re going to eat here.”

“Well I don’t have time for window shoppers. Either order, or leave.”

Emilia had often faced such discrimination, so the baker’s thorny tone didn’t even phase her. Because she was often with Lucian, it had been a while since she experienced it so bluntly, but it wasn’t something she would ever forget.

“I’ll decide on my way back to my companions. Perhaps I’ll return with them short—”

The thud of something hitting the ground and the scraping of a chair sliding on the wooden floor caused Emilia to go silent. Turning, she took in the sight of the cause of the noises.

More trouble, is it?

Three men stood inside the shop, blocking the previous customer’s path out. The wicker bowl that held her sweets sat on the ground, which was the source of the thud. And the delicious smelling rolls were all scattered around the floorboards, ruined.

The customer herself had been shoved, stumbling into a chair. She had managed to keep her balance by using the backrest, but the three men didn’t look like they were satisfied with the result of their violence.

“Thought you could hide it, did ya?” one of the men said. “Well, I saw it. And we don’t like it.”

The girl had been looking at the sweet rolls, but she slowly lifted her face after being spoken to. “I’m leaving town today, so would you please stand aside?”

“You expect me to believe that crap? And even if you do leave, it’ll be after you steal something. That ain’t leaving. That’s fleeing.”

“I don’t steal. Ask the baker, she’ll tell you that I paid for the sweet rolls properly.”

The man eyed the baker, but his gaze quickly fell on Emilia. “What the hell? You brought a friend? It’s like I said already, you see one white hair, and they start showing up all over. This is why we don’t like your kind around here.”

Wait a second. Is he saying…

The former customer turned back to the counter, and for the first time, she finally got a look at Emilia. When the girl saw Emilia’s white hair and fox ears, her eyes went wide.

At the same time, Emilia also saw something. From the inside of the former customer’s hood, strands of white hair could be seen. Meaning…

She’s a white hair. Like me.

“She’s got a sword,” one of the other men said. “You think she’s in the military?”

“Could be. She looks a bit soft for a soldier, but I don’t see any fear in her eyes. You, there.” The original loudmouth pointed to Emilia. “You in the army?”

“I am.”

Emilia was wearing a casual outfit, but she always kept the medal on hand that denoted her rank. As such, she was able to pull it out and clip it to her shirt, as she did when wearing her uniform.

“Never seen a medal like that. You trying to trick us?” The man pointed to himself. “I was in the military, girl. You won’t be able to fool me so easily.”

“It’s a special rank, given specifically to me.”

“Hah! She’s got to be lying! Who’d give a white hair their own rank!?”

“I highly suggest you stop your yelling and leave us in peace.”

“Or what? You gonna fight us?” The man patted his own sword. “Been out of the army for a few years now, but I haven’t forgotten my training. What’s an unenhanced white hair gonna be able to do against an experienced soldier like me? Especially when I have this.”

The man pulled out a talisman. Emilia couldn’t read the words on it, but she knew it would say something along the lines of ‘Great Strength’ or ‘Enhanced Power.’ Those were common amongst soldiers who wanted a general boost in combat ability for an upcoming battle.

How annoying. At this rate, it’s going to turn into a fight.

“Let’s take this outside,” Emilia said. “There’s no reason to damage this shop, and once you meet the one I protect, you’ll change your mind about doing battle.”

“Outside? So you can escape, you mean?” The man raised the talisman. “I’m not falling for that.”

He sent his mana through the talisman, activating it. A heartbeat later, strength flowed into him, filling him with power beyond that of an average man.

“Been too long since I felt like this.” He raised his fist. “Don’t want to waste it, so let’s get right down to business.”

“Looks like I don’t have a choice.” Emilia drew her katana. “My apologies for any injuries you’re about to sustain.”

“Big words for a skinny little white hair. Let’s see what you have to say after the battle.”

Emilia had already stepped toward the three men and gotten the former customer safely behind her back. With that, she was facing the three of them alone. Yet she didn’t show even a shred of worry.

Blade met blade as Emilia blocked the former soldier’s attack. It was an easy parry, with several ways for her to counterattack.

Picking one, Emilia’s katana flashed. A blink later, the man grunted as her weapon hit him square in the side.

“Guh…” He brushed his hand over the spot where he was hit. “No blood?”

He eyed Emilia’s sword and realized that she was holding it in reverse, with the blunted side facing him.

“That was a warning,” Emilia said, flipping the sword around. “The next one is going to hurt.”

“You damn wench.” The man looked between his two accomplices, who each held clubs instead of swords. “By the Goddess of Battle, grant them strength!”

The former soldier’s chant activated his magic, sending power to both of his allies. A talisman lacked the full strength of a proper spell, meaning the former soldier wasn’t at his full potential.

But his allies had their strength increased by [Enhance], the same magic that all warriors used when on the battlefield. Even if his two companions weren’t in the military, they still gained a lot more power simply by being targets of that spell.

At the same time, her main opponent had fallen into a proper stance. It seemed he was starting to take the fight seriously, which meant Emilia could expect him to come at her with more technique than last time.

However, even when facing three enhanced opponents, Emilia didn’t falter.

Unfortunately, there was one more piece to the puzzle that complicated matters, even for her.

“The rest of you.” The former soldier motioned behind Emilia. “Get the other one.”

Emilia’s eyes fell on the two men standing in the doorway. She assumed they were there to guard against an escape attempt, but now they were being called into the fight. Not for her, but for the cloaked white hair Emilia was protecting.

“How troublesome.” She looked between the five men. “I guess I have no choice.”

Emilia did something she’d never done before, despite having permission from the king himself. She pulled a small piece of paper from her pocket, holding it up before her.

“A talisman!?” The former soldier watched her with wide eyes. “Even carrying a talisman is a high crime for a white hair! You’ll hang for this, even if you defeat us!”

“Can you please stop talking about things you know nothing about? Better yet, just leave. If you don’t…” Emilia wiggled the talisman.

“Grr…!” The former soldier wavered, but being enhanced made people reckless. “Get her before she can use it!”

The three men leapt into action. Even though Emilia was confident she could take them without the use of a talisman, she couldn’t risk the other white hair getting injured by the other two men.

However, before Emilia activated the talisman—and even before the three men had jumped into action—someone else moved first.

“Don’t worry about me.” The other white hair appeared beside Emilia, twin daggers in her hands. “I can take care of myself.”

Emilia’s talisman disappeared. Not because she used it, but because she put it back into her pocket.

Trusting her new companion, she decided to finish the battle without enhancing herself.

As expected, even three enhanced men were no match for her as she was now. Two were never trained to begin with, relying on the magic fueling them to overpower their opponent, while the third’s techniques were rusty, and he was only enhanced by a talisman.

Having been trained by one of the dark elf’s greatest warriors and having her skills honed on many recent battlefields, Emilia deftly dealt with the barrage of attacks coming her way, even as she kept an eye on her new companion.

As for the other white hair, she wasn’t all talk. While not as skillful as Emilia, she was more than a match for two untrained humans. She avoided their clubs with practiced movements, then struck at their arms.

The men recoiled in pain, dropping their weapons. With their tendons cut, they couldn’t even hold their clubs anymore, much less swing them.

By the time the other white hair had secured her own safety, Emilia’s opponents were dealt with in a similar fashion. All three of them were either on the ground or backpedaling in pain, their weapons no longer held in their hands.

“W-what happened…!” The former soldier looked around as he held his bleeding wrist. “How did we lose to two unenhanced white hairs!?”

“I warned you,” Emilia said. “Several times, if you remember.”

“Tch! It doesn’t matter! You’re hiding a talisman! We all saw it, including the baker! You’re finished, you damn white hair!”

“Am I…?” Emilia’s eyes went to the door, where several newcomers had just arrived.

“I don’t see why you’d be finished,” one of the new arrivals said. “You’re just following the orders I gave you.”

Lucian walked inside, along with Minerva, Teflyn, and Aelia. All faces turned to them, with several showing shock when they saw the oni and dark elf. While a dark elf wasn’t unheard of, they rarely showed themselves so brazenly. But an oni was another story entirely, as they visited human lands so infrequently that everyone had only heard of them from stories.

Seeing such a group walking in with confidence and dressed in extravagant attire, the five men could only stare on with their mouths open wide. But unlike before, no words were coming out of them.

“I’m glad you came, Prince Lucian.” Emilia showed him her usual smile. “I was just thinking that we should patronize this bakery. They have really great sweet rolls.”

“Oh? We’ll have to get a whole batch, then. Along with whatever else sounds good.”

“Yes! I believe the baker will be more than willing to make us her finest sweets.” Emilia met the baker’s eyes. “Right?”

“U-uh … o-of course!”

“See?”

“Nice job. If it’s your recommendation, then I can be sure that this is the best place in town to get our dessert.”

The four new arrivals met up with Emilia, walking right by the five injured men. Those men still didn’t know what to make of the situation, but they seemed keen to make their escape while everyone was distracted.

However…

“Stop.” Lucian’s voice changed, taking on a regal tone. “The five of you have committed an act of treason. Do you really think I’m just going to let you go?”

“W-what?” the former soldier said. “We were just teaching a white hair a lesson. What’s so treasonous about that? In fact! That white hair there has a talisman! That’s a high crime, even if she’s in the military!”

“A high crime? Says who?”

“That’s the law, set by the king himself!”

“You’re correct. Nice job.” Lucian reached into a pouch and pulled out his crown, placing it on his head. “Which means as king, I make the law. And by my decree, my personal guards are exempt from all rules that bind the white hairs, including the ban on carrying talismans.”

“N-no way…” The man gulped. “There’s no way…!”

Lucian ignored him and motioned to the soldiers who now blocked the bakery’s door. “Take them to the mayor. Tell him a hundred lashes each should suffice.”

The former soldier flinched, no doubt imagining the painful future that awaited him. But having been thoroughly defeated by two unenhanced white hairs, he knew there was no way to resist now that he was surrounded by armed and armored soldiers.

The five men were bound and dragged off, leaving Lucian and his companions alone in the bakery. Along with one other.

His eyes fell on the kneeling white hair, who had bowed her head halfway through his speech.

“Stand.” Lucian kept his voice regal, but softened it compared to before. “And please remove your hood.”

The white hair girl did as he commanded, rising to her feet and pulling the cloak back. Doing so revealed a head of white hair, as was expected. Like Emilia, she kept her hair long and straight, but there was one noticeable difference between the two.

“Streaks of red?” Lucian eyed the coloration on her hair. “Are they natural?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” She didn’t meet his eyes while speaking.

“Strange. I’ve not seen a white hair with any coloring such as that. Am I correct to assume you go berserk when enhanced?”

“You are correct, Your Majesty.”

Lucian nodded. “Interesting. I have quite a few questions about it, but first, let’s hear the name of the girl who fought alongside the Captain of the Royal Guard.”

“My name is Sophia, Your Majesty.”

“Sophia, is it? Well, allow me to thank you for assisting Emilia in the battle. Is there anything you’d like as a reward?”

“No, not particularly…” The white hair with red streaks glanced to Emilia. “Besides, she was the one who helped me.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes,” Emilia agreed. “They were bullying her, so I kindly asked them to leave.”

“Hah, that definitely sounds like you. Too bad those men were too stubborn to listen. But that’s usually the case when people are dealing with white hairs. Don’t you agree, Sophia?”

“…Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Please, Call me King Lucian. Saying ‘Your Majesty’ all the time would get stuffy fast.”

“Understood, King Lucian.”

Lucian looked at the ground, where a wicker bowl and a dozen sweet rolls were scattered about. Having just been baked, their smell still lingered, filling him with anticipation for their own dessert.

He knelt down, picking a sweet roll off the ground. “What a waste. But it’s better to spill rolls than blood, so this can also be considered a good result. Alright everyone, let’s order something tasty. But first, let’s clean up this mess.”

He grabbed the basket, putting the roll inside it. Emilia, Teflyn, and Aelia did the same, while Minerva sprouted vines to lift the rolls up to prevent having to bend over herself.

Sophia could only gape as she watched the king and his most trusted companions pick rolls off the ground. After a few seconds of disbelief, she realized she was being rude by just standing there, so she reached down and grabbed one herself.

By the time she put it in the basket, all the others had been gathered already, leaving her with nothing else to do.

“My apologies,” Sophia said, bowing her head. “I should have picked them up right away.”

“Nonsense.” Lucian waved his hand dismissively. “As king, it’s my responsibility to clean up after my citizens. Sometimes literally.”

After putting the few chairs back in their rightful places, Lucian was happy with the state of the shop, which had been made into a small mess by the battle. Fortunately, it didn’t look like anything had been broken, so he didn’t think it was necessary to compensate the owner financially.

Though he still planned to patronize her shop, so she’d benefit from their visit, regardless.

“I’d like to replace these ruined sweet rolls.” Lucian placed the wicker basket onto the counter. “And they smell so good that I want some of my own. A dozen, please.”

“Y-yes, Your Majesty!” The baker could barely prevent her voice from shaking.

“Ah.” Emilia realized what she wanted, as well. “I’d like a pastry with strawberry cream filling, please.”

The baker flinched as she turned to Emilia, remembering how she treated the king’s personal white hair guard.

However, Emilia only returned her fear with a smile.

“Right away, Miss!”

The rest of the girls ordered their own desserts, filling the baker’s head with various sweets that she would need to bake.

Since it would take a while to make them all, Lucian and the others had time to talk. And he wanted to use it wisely.

“Sophia. From what I saw at the end of the battle, you’re quite good with those daggers. But you don’t look like a soldier.”

Sophia was silent for a few heartbeats. “I’m not a soldier, King Lucian. Just a traveler who usually keeps to herself.”

“Do you have any goals? Desires? Wishes?”

“Nothing in particular. I spend a lot of time on the road, but I don’t really have a destination. But if I had to give one particular goal, it’s … coin.”

“So you like money? Not surprising, most people do.” Lucian rubbed his chin. “In that case, how much for your service?”

“E-eh? Service…?”

“I’m always in need of new personnel. And I have a whole division of white hairs I keep close.” He motioned to his side. “Emilia leads them.”

“That medal…” Sophia eyed the emblem that displayed Emilia’s rank.

“I had it made specifically for her. And if you want a more secure lifestyle, you can join us.” Lucian nodded to the girls beside him. “Where else are you going to meet an oni, fairy, and a genius dark elf general? I’d say it’s quite an interesting offer, wouldn’t you?”

The white hair with red streaks looked between the king’s companions. She had noticed their peculiar looks already, but she didn’t know what to make of them. Hearing some details sated some of her curiosity, but it also sparked even more interest.

However…

“I … I told myself I would never join the military, no matter what…” Sophia looked away. “My father was also a white hair, and he…”

Lucian understood with just that. “The lives of your people are difficult. I’ve seen it with my own eyes. But know that no white hair under my command is expendable. All soldiers risk death each time they enter battle, but I will never choose to sacrifice one over another, simply due to the color of their hair.”

“…”

“Sophia.” Emilia spoke up after the new white hair went silent. “Please trust King Lucian. Once you meet the others, I’m sure you’ll understand, too. He treats us no different than any other soldier.”

“That’s … good. But joining the military is…”

“Prince Lucian?” Emilia looked to him for an answer.

“How about this,” Lucian said. “You can tag along as a civilian. We have plenty of them in the army who perform various functions. If you like what you see, then you can officially join at your leisure. If you don’t, then you’re free to leave at any time.”

Sophia considered the king’s words. Although she still had her reservations, life on the road was difficult, especially for a white hair. The events of the day were just more proof that her lifestyle was unsustainable in the long run.

All it would take was a run-in with a few too many people intent on violence, and she could meet a bloody end.

“I … suppose it can’t hurt to tag along.”

“Alright!” Emilia happily hugged her new friend.

“E-eh!?” Sophia’s face turned nearly as red as the streaks in her hair.

“We’re going to have a lot of fun together, Sophia!”

“Are we…?”

“Yep! I’ll make sure of it!”

Lucian left the two girls to chat while he went to the counter to pick up a sweet roll that had just come out of the oven. Taking a bite, he confirmed that it was indeed as delicious as it smelled.

It’s great when things work out as everyone wants, isn’t it?

Chapter 15

“Welcome back, Your Majesty.” One of Almekia’s generals greeted Lucian when he stepped into the command room.

“Thank you. It was a long trip, but it was time well-spent.”

“Does that mean you found who you were looking for?”

Behind Lucian, several more people walked in. Emilia was the first, as usual. Next came Minerva and Teflyn, who often moved as a pair due to sharing an exotic homeland. And finally…

“What…?” The general looked at the dark elf girl who appeared. “Is she the daughter of the great tactician you found in their land?”

“No, she is the great tactician.”

“This girl? She’s younger than my own daughter. What use will she be in war?”

“If you underestimate her, then you’ll regret it just as much as the Dark Elf Lord she had dancing in her palm.”

“Maybe this Dark Elf Lord should consider stepping down and letting someone more competent rule.”

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned about the dark elves, it’s that most of them earn their positions. That means anyone capable of besting one of their lords must be quite accomplished in their own regard.”

Aelia ignored the conversation and walked to the side of the command table, where a large map was sprawled out. It showed the terrain of the neighboring province in as much detail as possible, the same province that the Esgares Empire had just taken from Lucian.

The map included elevation and other factors that would be useful for planning tactics, though the most prominent features were the wooden figures placed at strategic locations. Each one was indicative of a regiment of troops, making it easy to visualize where the enemy had most of their forces stationed.

It wasn’t a surprise to see that the province’s major city, Buria, had a large number of figures atop it. The Esgares Empire would naturally use it as a base of operations since it was centrally located and had many roads going in and out of it.

“In case you haven’t already assumed,” Lucian said, taking a seat at the head of the command table, “Aelia has been promoted to Almekia’s Minister of War.”

“You can’t be serious, Your Majesty! Choosing a dark elf to lead our armies!? And one you just picked up out of nowhere!? We’ll be the laughingstock of every kingdom in the region!”

“You knew why I was going to their lands, so this shouldn’t come as a surprise. Besides, you know very well that I don’t care for a person’s race, just their ability.” Lucian eyed Emilia, who had taken her position diagonally behind him.

“Even so! The nobles will never let us live this down, relying on outsiders like this! And if we lose even one more battle, we could all be staring at the chopping block!”

“You don’t have to worry about the nobles getting upset over Aelia’s promotion. They’ll be far too busy shouting about the land I gifted her as a reward for her service, which now officially belongs to her.”

“What!?”

“Earl Islude, would you mind explaining?”

“Certainly, Your Majesty.” Islude reached into a pack and pulled out a map of his province. “Although my territory is large, most of it is simple farmland on the edge of the kingdom, or mountainous regions that have very little developmental value outside of mining for resources. Fortunately, that’s precisely what the dark elves desire, so even if it has relatively little value to us, it’s incredibly valuable to them.”

Islude traced his finger along the far eastern edge of his province, where it bordered the dark elf lands. “This section here has been carved out of my territory and gifted to Lord Aelia. It’s nothing but mountains and farmland, so the loss is minimal, considering the size of the kingdom. In terms of what we can gain from this trade, I believe reconquering the two entire provinces taken from us would more than make up for the loss, no?”

The general slowly moved his eyes from Islude’s map to his face. “Do you actually believe everything you just said? This dark elf hasn’t done a single thing, yet you already gave your land away? What if she loses the next battle? What would we have to show for it, then?”

“Ah, let’s assume we do lose. In that case, the land is still a legitimate transfer based on past agreements that were unfulfilled. In essence, the land has always belonged to the dark elves—or, it would have if we humans had lived up to our word.”

“What nonsense are you babbling? We don’t owe them a single acre of our kingdom.”

Islude pulled out two documents from the same pack. “While many would agree, the fact is that after the war over four centuries ago, Almekia’s king—as well as two others—signed a trade deal with the dark elves. For their help in the war, they would receive habitable land on the surface. Unfortunately, that never came to pass.”

He put the two pieces of paper onto the table. “According to dark elf records, this is the signed deal they made with three human kings. The signatures and seals are here for all to see, though this is simply a reproduction. Still, its authenticity has been confirmed by my ancestor at the time, Earl Folmarv. I’ve copied the relevant page for inquisitive minds to read.”

The general took the papers in hand, his eyes scanning the documents one at a time. When he finished, he placed them back in front of Islude, but his expression hadn’t changed a bit.

“Even if you’re right, that doesn’t mean we owe them that land. The war ended nearly half a millennia ago. Even the dark elves don’t live that long, so any agreements made back then have long since been voided.”

“I’m sure many will say the same, which is why we can’t solely rely on these historical documents to justify the transfer of Almekia’s land. However, if Aelia can reclaim our two lost provinces, then the other nobles will have no choice but to admit that it was a price worth paying.”

“Tch.” The general still wasn’t convinced, both about gifting Aelia the land and the chances of the young dark elf actually leading them to victory against the Esgares Empire.

“Who set the enemy troop positions on this map?” Aelia asked, as if completely undisturbed about the conversation that had been going on around her.

The general eyed her. “I did.”

“Congratulations. They’re wrong.”

“What!? They’re based on our most updated scouting information! How could someone who just arrived come in here and say—hey! Don’t move the troop positions around without permission!”

Lucian raised his hand, stopping the general before he could reach Aelia. “Give her a moment.”

Aelia’s hand moved across the large map, swapping the locations of the figures that sat atop it. She had studied the terrain from the limited resources at Islude’s estate, plus some generalized maps that Lucian had brought along for his trip. However, she hadn’t seen the details in such clarity until stepping into the command room.

The same could be said with the placement of the troops, both Lucian’s and the enemy’s. Although she had surmised much of it, the extra detail on the large map forced her to rethink some of what she had assumed.

Yet within mere minutes of observing what all the other generals, commanders, and nobles had at their fingertips for weeks, she dared to say that they had utterly failed in their job. And to top it off, she arrogantly declared to know the placement of the troops better than them, without even talking to the scouts herself.

With a setup like that, it was no wonder the general went silent without complaint. In his mind, all he had to do was wait for her to make a fool of herself, then he could talk some sense back into the king.

“That should be far more accurate.” Aelia stood up straight, looking down at the new troop positioning.

“You expect us to believe you know better than the scouts?” The general pointed to where Aelia had moved several figures. “There aren’t any troops there. The scouts have gone down the nearby road many times. If the enemies had fortifications, we’d know about it.”

“If the enemies had built fortifications, they’d be fools. Ambush predators leave as little evidence of their presence as possible, until it’s time to strike.”

“You’re saying they set up an ambush there? What makes you so certain?”

Aelia pointed at a spot on that same road, just a short distance deeper into enemy territory. “This location was going to be your first target when you marched to retake the province, yeah?”

“…It’s an easy target and will create a nice foothold for us to secure our supply lines.”

“Exactly. Anyone can see that. And you can’t just leave it and march on, knowing there are enemies at your back. It’s the perfect place to attack. Too perfect.” Aelia pointed at the figures she moved. “That’s why you use it as bait to set up an ambush.”

“I don’t buy it. Even if it makes sense, there’s no way you’d know just from looking at this map.”

“I heard about your recent defeat.” Aelia smirked. “You held a fort on high ground, yet the enemies managed to outmaneuver you, despite having your troops spread through the area.”

“Defeat is a part of war. A lost battle doesn’t mean a lost war. Or are you just trying to say we’re incompetent?”

Aelia shook her head. “I’ll reserve judgement on you for now. What I’m saying isn’t that we have bad generals. I’m saying that the enemy has a great one. And if they’re as good as I suspect, then a move like this would be both simple and obvious. I’d certainly go for it.”

From the frown on his face, the general was still unconvinced. But Lucian knew how cheap words could be. What most want is action, and fortunately, Aelia agreed with that sentiment.

“General,” Lucian said. “There’s a simple solution. All we need to do is confirm whether or not enemy troops are stationed where Aelia believes. If we find them there, then I’m certain that would be enough to prove her worth, correct?”

“There won’t be.” He looked at Aelia. “But if that’s what it takes, then we should send the scouts quickly. I want to end this.”

Lucian motioned to a soldier, and soon after, the captain of the scouts arrived. After giving the man orders, Lucian sent him on his way.

Since the Almekian army had set up camp near the border, it didn’t take long for scout parties to reach enemy territory. And the location of the supposed ambush was similarly close to the border, only on the other side.

That meant they’d have the answer to their question in just a few hours. But Aelia wasn’t keen on wasting that time, so she got to work reorganizing the battle plans.

The general wasn’t too happy seeing her making a multitude of changes, but there was nothing he could do when the king himself gave her the approval to do so. When the scouts returned, he was sure everything would go back to how it was before.

Fortunately for the general, those few hours went by quickly, and the scouts returned with a definitive answer.

Unfortunately for the general…

“Your Majesty!” The scout saluted quickly. “Enemy troops spotted! Thousands of them!”

“What!?” The general was the one who shouted. “Where!?”

“Right here!” The scout pointed to the map, right where Aelia had placed the figures. “They were hiding in the hills, using the rough terrain as cover.”

“How? An army that size would need supplies. Where are they getting them from!?”

“Easy,” Aelia said. “The fortification you planned to attack needs supplies, too. I bet if you counted the carts heading there, you’d find that they’re getting way too many supplies than they need. Because under the cover of dark, they’re sending some of those supplies to the ambush party.”

“That’s…”

“That’s likely, and you know it.” Aelia smiled at him. “Now, General. Do you still think I should go home? Or do you want to win this war?”

Unable to argue further, the general could only give in and accept that the young dark elf girl was truly his kingdom’s new Minister of War.

----------

“Aelia.” Lucian eyed the map she’d been using to plan her strategies.

“What’cha want?”

“I really like all of your ideas. So far, I haven’t found a single major problem with going through with them just as you planned. Except for one…” He raised his head and met Aelia’s eyes. “What was that you said about infiltrating the city of Buria!? That’s far too risky, even for you!”

“Why’s that?” She didn’t sound the least bit worried.

“Well for one, you’re a dark elf. Won’t you come under suspicion immediately? And two, the city is under enemy occupation. They’ve probably got the gates shut tight, so how do you even intend to get inside?”

“Ah, well your first point is moot. I spent almost ten years in the human lands after Khandra took over our city. I learned that with a little make-up and a hat, I can blend in with ease. As for your second point, it’s hard to decide how to get in. I mean, I have so many options, so choosing just one is difficult. Maybe we can go in and out a few times so I can use more than one?”

“Haha…” Lucian shook his head. “I guess I should have expected something like this from the one who toyed with a Dark Elf Lord, going so far as to taunt him with a life-like doll.”

“Isn’t it exciting—oops, I mean, this is definitely necessary for the mission.”

“Don’t pretend to have a Freudian slip.” Lucian motioned to the people who remained in the meeting room. “Please explain your reasoning for the rest of us.”

Aelia looked around, though only a few faces were still left after such a long planning session. “Once we start the assault, they really will lockdown the city. So, this is the only chance I have to investigate the Esgares Empire with my own eyes. If we want to be sure we’re ready for anything they have prepared during this war, then I need to do my own investigation.”

Aelia pointed to the city, Buria. “The general leading their army has most of their troops stationed in and around the city. That makes sense when fortifying against an upcoming attack, but the empire is the invader, which makes it strange that they’d be satisfied with just a single territory. It’d be much better to push their advantage before our army can regroup, reinforce, and retaliate.”

Her hand moved to the group waiting in ambush. “They’re already preparing for our counterattack, but it’d have a more likely chance of succeeding if their troops were more active in the area to draw us in. As it stands, they don’t know if we’ll be attacking tomorrow, next week, or next month. And they don’t seem keen on forcing our hand, meaning they’ll have to maintain a large force waiting in ambush until we decide it’s time to attack. Very inefficient.”

Her eyes moved up to Lucian’s. “For a general of their caliber, some of these actions simply don’t line up. Either go all-in on the trap, or keep on the pressure. Yet they’ve chosen to do neither. Instead, it’s as if they’re doing the best they can due to circumstances or orders that are out of their control. And I want to know why—no, I need to know why.”

Lucian thought on her words. He didn’t have nearly as much of a strategic mind as Aelia, but even he could see the inefficiency of the enemy army once it’d been pointed out to him.

Rather than argue against her, he decided to have faith that she knew what she was doing. He appointed her as Minister of War, so the least he could do was put some trust in her. However, that didn’t mean he planned to let her go off alone.

“In that case, I’m coming with you.”

“You’re what?”

“I told you before. I’m not good at standing around while others risk their lives. And I do believe I can be quite valuable to you during this mission.”

“It’s an undercover operation. Someone like you will just stand out, looking all regal and whatnot.”

Lucian crossed his arms. “As a former politician, acting comes naturally to me. Though it’s not something I’m really proud to say…”

“Oh, really? I seem to remember Druthy sniffing you out, though?”

“And whose fault is that? He suspected me from the very beginning because I brought the thief through his gates.”

“I take no responsibility.” Aelia looked away.

“Heh.” Lucian smirked. “Well, I feel like this discussion would be a long one, so let’s save it for after dinner. We’ll continue the strategy meeting tomorrow morning to work out the final details, then we’ll get everything in motion. Everyone is dismissed.”

The remaining generals and nobles quickly filed out of the command room, including Earl Islude. The meeting had gone on far longer than any of them wished, though that was to be expected, considering how many changes they were making to the battle plans.

Even as the others were leaving, Lucian and the girls stayed seated. Except Aelia, who had a tendency to stand. And Emilia, who always stood diagonally behind Lucian. Also Teflyn, who had been pacing the room for a while.

So in reality, it was just Lucian and Minerva who sat at the table.

“Well?” Aelia stared at him. “You going to spill whatever it is you wanted to say?”

“You picked up on that, huh? Guess that’s to be expected.” Lucian pulled up his Divine System Interface. “Actually, there’s another reason I want to go with you. I have a certain quest to complete, and this is the perfect chance.”

Aelia raised an eyebrow. “A quest? You mean a mission of some kind, like gathering information?”

“Ah, no. I haven’t explained this to you yet, but I actually have quests given to me by the Goddess. It’s only by completing them that I can grow stronger.”

“You what!?” Aelia stomped toward him. “I thought you said you learned your unique magic from the fairies!”

“Well, Earl Islude was with us when you asked, so I had to make something up. I meant to correct myself later, but—”

“That was an obvious lie.” Aelia cut him off. “But I didn’t expect it to be something ridiculous like needing to complete quests! I swear, if you’re going to conveniently forget to tell me such important details, then I need to poke and prod you about every little thing from now on!”

“Haha…” Lucian couldn’t retort, knowing he messed up by forgetting. “Well, there weren’t any quests I could complete on the way back to my army, so it just wasn’t a priority. But now that we’re here, it opens up some possibilities, like the quest I mentioned.”

“Yeah, we’re all waiting to hear about it, so spill it already.”

“The quest popped up after I first encountered the Death Knight. It says I need to unmask them, which I’m assuming means I need to find their identity, rather than literally removing his mask. And if the Death Knight is in Buria, then this is the perfect chance to see what he looks like without his armor. Even just a glimpse and a name will likely be enough to complete the quest, so I won’t have to risk myself by getting too close.”

“You said the Death Knight was the God’s Acolyte, right? Knowing that isn’t enough, then?”

Lucian shook his head. “Doesn’t seem like it. The God’s Acolyte must have an identity within this world, even if it’s fake. If I can find out who he is, then I can get stronger on the eve of my next battle with him. I think that’s worth the risk of going.”

“Hmm.” Aelia visibly went into thought. “If he’s as strong as you say, then we’ll definitely need all the power we can get before the next major battle. I guess you can come along. But only you.”

“Ah, about that…”

“I’m coming, too.” Emilia spoke with finality.

“Figures.” Aelia shook her head. “Fine. Three of us. But that’s it. The other two are staying here.”

“Aww…” Teflyn let out a disappointed noise.

“I’m fine with that,” Minerva said.

“Eh? You are? Don’t you want to go, though? It’s so boring here!”

“It won’t be for long.”

“Minerva’s right,” Aelia said. “You two won’t just be sitting around in camp. While we three infiltrate Buria, you two will be going with the army to spring the enemy’s trap—and to return it with one of our own.”

“Really!?” Teflyn finally got excited. “So I can beat people up!?”

“Sure, whatever you wanna do.”

“Alright!” She did a little twirl.

“Minerva.” Lucian turned to the fairy girl. “It should go without saying, but please protect Teflyn while I’m gone.”

“Hey! I’m not a child who needs a babysitter!”

“I’d never dream of even thinking such a thing.”

Teflyn’s pouty face showed her complete lack of belief in Lucian’s statement.

“Worry not,” Minerva said. “Our task will be an easy one. Their ambush party may be large enough to deal major damage on an unsuspecting army, but now that we know about it, the sheer difference in the number of troops will make it difficult for them to inflict a decisive blow. Especially if we counter them with a trap of our own.”

“That’s right.” Aelia nodded. “Taking that position is really just a formality now. But it’s one we need to follow through on, or else we’ll regret it later.”

“Then it’s settled,” Lucian said. “We’ll split up and take care of both missions at once.”

“You.” Aelia eyed Lucian again. “I’m not done with you yet. Give me details on all your quests.”

“Sure. There are five of them that I can see right now. The first is to unmask the Death Knight, obviously. The second is to reclaim my lost provinces, which is self-explanatory. The third is to craft a Masterwork Talisman, which only showed up after I obtained the [Talisman Making II] skill. The fourth is to obtain a Legendary Skill. And the fifth appeared recently, which is to prevent a noble uprising. It only showed up after I completed the quest to find a dark elf general today—which is you, obviously.”

“Hold on. You completed a quest? Does that mean you’re stronger today than you were yesterday?”

“I will be after I choose which skill to obtain, which I’ve been putting off because of the meeting. The reason I called an end to it was precisely to discuss the options with everyone and decide which would be best to choose.”

“Well, spill it already. What are the choices?”

“There are always three choices.” Lucian eyed them. “[Divine System Interface II], which says it enables more active options within the interface, but it doesn’t give details. Next is [Extended Chant II], which speaks for itself. And finally, there’s [Restoration Magic I], which would be great to have. But what’s interesting is that [Divine System Interface II] has a gold border, along with a flashing ‘Legendary!’ next to it.”

Aelia waved her hand. “That’s no choice at all. Do I need to say it?”

“No, I guess you don’t. I agree that obtaining a legendary skill comes first, no matter how useless it sounds from the description. And I can just get [Restoration Magic I] next.” Lucian looked around. “If there’s no dissent, then I’ll obtain it now.”

Since nobody voiced an objection, Lucian focused on the legendary skill, [Divine System Interface II]. It vanished from the list, replaced by a new one.

“Hmm.” Lucian looked at the new skill. “[Gravity I] appeared in its place. It says I can use magic to manipulate the mass of objects. Sounds interesting, and there’s a flashing ‘Rare!’ next to it, along with a silver border.”

“Are those the options for the next level you obtained from completing the quest to get your first legendary skill?”

“Ah, no. I can actually learn two skills per level. And the next I level, all three options will be randomized again.”

“Ohhh! How interesting! Then the choice is obvious again. With your [Command Magic], being able to alter an object’s mass would make your autonomous sword far stronger. And it’d make your shield able to withstand more powerful attacks, too.”

Lucian nodded. “I can see how the two would pair up nicely. Though I really want to be able to cast healing magic…”

“It’s a decent alternative, but I still believe [Gravity I] will provide more value.”

“Agreed. Then…” Lucian focused on it, and the level-up screen vanished—only to be replaced by another. “Well, here we go again. I gained a legendary skill, so that’s another quest complete. Feels like I’m suddenly getting really strong…”

“I doubt anyone in here will complain about that. Now, what’s the next list look like?”

“T-this is…” Lucian eyed the skills laid out before him. “I didn’t expect something like this…”

He moved his gaze from the skills and onto Aelia, who was waiting in anticipation. So as not to keep them at the edge of their seats, Lucian began to read out the names of the three skills he had to choose from.

“[Alchemy I], [Enchanting I], and [Pain Resistance II].” Lucian looked at the girls around him. “What terrible choices…”

“Haha.” Emilia let out a stiff laugh. “I guess they can’t all contain legendary skills, right?”

“True, but these are literally the worst of the worst. I don’t have time to learn Alchemy or Enchanting, especially when I’m still training my Talisman Making. And pain resistance is nice, but it’s not a priority by any stretch of the imagination. I’d rather have pretty much any other skill than these three.”

“Look on the bright side, Prince Lucian. After you choose one of them, then the next skill that appears will have to be better, right?”

“You do have a point. And I think it’s pretty obvious which one I should pick here, right?”

Aelia waved her hand. “Go for it. The less you flinch from getting hit, the more chance of surviving. So while it doesn’t directly increase your toughness, it still helps.”

“And … done.” Lucian’s eyes widened a bit at the skill that replaced [Pain Resistance II]. “Now this one is—”

“Wait right there!” A familiar voice boomed in his head.

“Woah!” Lucian nearly jumped out of his chair. “Hey, at least give a warning before you start shouting!”

“Your complaint has been logged … and swiftly discarded.” The Goddess’ smirk permeated her words.

“That’s kind of…”

“Annoying?” A second voice finished for him.

“Oh, the young immortal is here this time?”

“I’ve always been here. I just usually listen without speaking.”

“This voice is…”

The one who spoke with a bit of hesitation wasn’t Lucian, the Goddess, nor the young immortal. It was a fourth person, and as soon as she trailed off, Lucian turned his gaze to her.

“Aelia? You can hear them, too?”

“Ah.” Emilia’s telepathic voice also resounded in his mind. “I’m here, as well.”

“Me too!” Teflyn was excited about the whole ordeal.

“And I.” Minerva sounded far more composed since she was accustomed to divine magic.

“Wow.” Lucian looked around at the girls. “You brought them all into the conversation. Is there a reason for that?”

“Yes,” the Goddess said, “but it’s not one that’s especially grand. It’s merely convenient for me to speak to all of your closest companions now that you’re reaching maturity as a hero.”

“Maturity? I don’t feel like I’ve grown nearly enough, though.”

“Imagine a 15-year-old young man. He’s technically an adult in your new world, even if he still has a lot of growing to do in many ways.”

“So … I’m a 15-year-old hero, is what you’re saying?”

“Precisely! Oh! That gives me a great idea for a new title! ‘The Popular Prince’ is getting boring, don’t you think?”

“No, I don’t think that at all…”

“If you let her keep going,” the young immortal said, “she really will start changing your title around.”

“You.” Aelia spoke up for a second time. “We met before, haven’t we?”

“Bingo. Though if you were to describe my looks to Lucian, you’d find that it doesn’t match his memory.”

“Does that mean you’re not a dark elf? Could it be you were using strange magic to mimic our features?”

“Yep. A simple [Transform] was enough to blend right in. I’ve got a lot of practice doing just that.”

“So that’s how it is. To think I was being led around by a god in such a manner. How humiliating.”

“Don’t beat yourself up over it, there was practically no way for you to know. Just like how you didn’t know I wanted you to steal that money from me. Oh, and I’m not a god, just an immortal.”

“Okay, okay.” The Goddess audibly clapped her hands. “Since everyone’s here, let’s discuss a few things, shall we?”

“Sure,” Lucian said. “Like what?”

“Well, you just obtained an amazing upgrade to your Divine System Interface, but you haven’t even tried it out yet! Don’t you think that’s a problem!?”

“Uhh, I’m kind of in the middle of my second level-up, so I was going to wait until after that.”

“Tsk, tsk. That’d be such a waste, considering one of the perks it unlocked. Check the corner of the display and there should be a closed eye. Just imagine that eye opening and see what happens.”

“Let’s see … ah, it’s there. Open up, eye.”

“Prince Lucian! I can see it!”

“Huh?”

“The Divine System Interface is right here!” Emilia reached out toward it, pointing at the display.

“Oh, that’s a nice addition. Now I don’t have to explain every skill each time I level up.”

“And that’s not all!” The Goddess sounded very pleased with herself. “Have you seen the new tabs available?”

“I was just noticing them. Let’s check out this map first…”

Lucian tabbed over to the new section of his Divine System Interface, simply labeled ‘Map’. The terrain surrounding the command post appeared in the display, looking very similar to how he imagined it would look if it were one of the satellite images that GPS devices used back on Earth, except without all the blurry edges.

Playing a bit with the features, he noticed he could swap modes. When he did, the GPS-style image disappeared, replaced by one that resembled a hand-drawn map. With it, he could easily see elevation markers and tell distance using his new world’s unit of measure.

“Wow, this new map is nice. I bet Aelia could use it to set up some tactics during battle.”

“I can make use of it. But does it do anything else?”

“Let’s see…” Lucian toyed around with some more features. “Looks like I can add notes. And also markers to indicate troop locations. Oh, and what’s this about Guardians?”

“If you want to know,” the Goddess said, “then check out the next tab.”

Lucian did as she suggested, going to the third tab on the interface called ‘Guardians’. It was nothing but a blank page, though there were a few features that stuck out to him.

The first was an information button that when pressed would bring up a description of what the page was for.

“Choose a Guardian to add them to the list, huh? And the one I pick will get access to the map tab for themselves. Plus, they gain additional characteristics based on who I pick? What’s that mean, exactly?”

“Who knows~” The Goddess responded with a playful voice. “Guess you should play around with it and find out.”

“I can do that. But first, let’s just try adding someone.” Lucian turned to a certain white-haired girl.

Just by focusing on her, he managed to add her to the formerly blank page, which now showed Emilia’s name. Listed beside that was her race, white hair.

Seeing that wasn’t really a surprise to Lucian, but he would expect that it would say beastfolk somewhere, since that was what her race was called whenever they had any other hair color than white.

Putting that aside, Lucian tabbed back over to the map. Sure enough, Emilia’s location was now visible on it, indicated by a blue dot. Since she was right beside him, the dot was nearly at the center of the map. He tried zooming in, but he didn’t see any way to do it, so he soon gave up.

“This is interesting,” Lucian said. “Can I add anyone to the map, other than the Guardians?”

“No, just the three you choose. It’d be quite a cheat if you could see every single person around you, both ally and enemy, don’t you think?”

“I guess you’re right. But it’d be nice to have.”

“Yeah…” The young immortal agreed.

“Let’s see…” Lucian tabbed back over to the ‘Guardians’ section. “I can have up to three guardians. That’s unfortunate, considering I have four companions with me.”

After looking between Minerva, Teflyn, and Aelia for a few seconds, Lucian decided on who he’d pick for the last two spots. Soon after, two names appeared below Emilia’s.

“Hey!” Teflyn showed her fangs. “Why am I not on this glowing page!?”

“Sorry Teflyn, but I just can’t see you as a Guardian. Or rather, it’s my job to watch over you, right?”

“No! I’m an oni warrior, not a child!”

“I get it, but compared to Minerva and Aelia, you’ve still got a little ways to go. If I can ever pick a fourth, then I promise it’ll be you.”

“Mrrr. You better live up to those words!”

With her temper diffused, Lucian looked back at the Guardian page. Aelia was listed as a dark elf, while Minerva showed up as a fairy. Both of them were as expected, so he tabbed back over to check their locations on the map.

Unsurprisingly, all three of his Guardian’s dots were basically merged into one since they were all in the same room. But he could see three distinct circles when he stared long enough, indicating that they were showing up properly.

“Good. I think I got a good grasp on the new features, but I’m still not sure what other bonuses Guardians get besides just appearing on my map.”

“There are currently two benefits. The first is that they gain additional strength based on your level, just like you do.”

“So I was right. I am getting stronger just by leveling. It was barely noticeable at first, but after gaining two levels in a row, I felt a bit different than before.”

“Yes, you’re growing more powerful just by completing quests. And each time you obtain a new title, the bonus strength on level ups gets higher, too. The reason you could feel it more this time wasn’t just because you gained two levels, it was also because you recently upgraded your title, remember?”

“Yeah. From Pauper Prince to Popular Prince. I’d still like to know where you got these names from, but I guess that’s not important.”

The Goddess covered a laugh, poorly. “I have someone here who gives me a lot of inspiration for things like that.”

“Don’t put this on me,” the young immortal said. “I had nothing to do with your naming scheme.”

“Inspiration doesn’t need to come from your mouth. Just watching you is enough~” She covered another laugh, poorly. “But let’s not forget to explain to Lucian about the second benefit for each Guardian. Like it says, they gain special characteristics based on who you choose. Part of that is due to their race, but it’s also determined uniquely based on each individual, so it’s quite varied.”

“Oh?” Lucian got genuinely curious. “And what about these three?”

“Those three…” The Goddess let the silence go on for a few seconds. “…Will be really fun for you to figure out, don’t you think?”

“Hey, don’t tell me you’re being serious here.”

“Well, that’s pretty much all I came here to say. Oh, except for one more thing. Compassion should be returned in kind, don’t you think?”

“Uh … yeah, I can agree with that.”

“Excellent. Then as long as you keep that in mind, many doors will open for you in the future. However, if you return compassion with malice, the future may become very dark. Very dark, indeed.”

“Compassion for compassion…?” Lucian thought upon her words, but nothing specific came to mind.

He always tried to return favors, reward those who helped him, and generally just help people that deserved it. But something was telling him that the Goddess wasn’t talking about such generalized compassion.

“When you know, you know,” the young immortal said. “And from what I’ve seen of you, I’m not too worried.”

“Thanks, I think.”

“Don’t mention it. But time’s up, we gotta cut this here or … well, let’s just say someone will come by and get all mouthy.”

“Hey,” the goddess said. “She’s listening, you know.”

“That’s the best part.”

“Oh, my. How bold. I can’t wait for her to show up again. Ah, but until next time, try not to die, Lucian.”

With that, the telepathic conversation came to an end.

“What a way to say goodbye…” Lucian shook his head. “Oh, yeah. I almost forgot.”

He tabbed back to the main screen, where he still had to pick his final skill for the second level up. Since he had picked [Pain Resistance II] already, another skill replaced it. And it was a skill that he had been hoping to see.

“[Support Magic II],” Aelia said, eyeing it. “That’s definitely a useful upgrade.”

“Yep.” Lucian chose it. “And now it’s mine. Seems like these two levels were really good. Guess the Goddess wasn’t lying when she said that from now on, I’d get access to more powerful skills.”

With his strength increased both from leveling and by picking skills, Lucian felt more confident about his trip to the city.

Who knows, it might even be fun.

Chapter 16

Lucian stepped through Buria’s gate, with Emilia and Aelia by his side. Getting in had been even easier than Aelia said, but he wasn’t going to complain when things went better than expected.

“Guess the scouting reports are true,” Lucian said. “They really are lax about who they let in and out of the city. But why would an occupying army be so lenient?”

Aelia looked around. “Lots of empire soldiers patrolling, but that wouldn’t help much against a competent spy. The fact that you managed to sneak so many spies inside is proof of that.”

“I doubt the empire is simply being arrogant or careless, especially since the general that leads them has already proven his competence. There has to be another reason…”

The three of them continued down the main road, keeping an eye out for both trouble and clues as to why Buria seemed rather peaceful for a city that had just been conquered by an invading army.

If it weren’t for the excessive number of soldiers, Lucian wasn’t sure he would even be able to tell at a glance that the city had been occupied. Even if the citizens on the street had a hint of fear on their faces, it wasn’t at the level of what he would have expected. Especially from the Esgares Empire, who often plundered their conquered lands to pay for the war efforts.

“Maybe they’re being nice…?” Emilia held her hat down as she looked around.

“Nice?”

“Cities like this rely on trade, right? The craftsmen have to export a lot of their stuff, and they have to import food to feed everyone. If they were too strict on who can come and go, wouldn’t it make trade hard?”

Lucian nodded. “That’s usually how cities operate, which makes them even more vulnerable once conquered. The occupying force essentially dictates the quality of the citizens’ lives by how much they allow the people to keep to their former way of life. Shut the gates, and you can starve them into obedience. Though that comes at the risk of starting a rebellion.”

“Then maybe they’re trying to be nice so the people won’t rebel?”

“Hmm. That often has its own downfalls. Spies and instigators will have an easier time forming resistance groups, and with easier access to trade, they can get their hands on weapons and other supplies that would make for a stronger rebellion.”

Lucian himself had claimed to be a merchant in order to get past the gate. According to the spies, that was the most effective method to gain access to the city.

Of course, nobody would believe him a merchant if he didn't have anything to trade, even if he did have finely forged documents. So he had no choice but to bring a cart of food with him.

That cart rolled behind him, pulled by a simple mule, rather than a horse. But that only added to the image of a regular merchant looking to offload his supply.

The empire had established an entrance tax, which is how they were paying for the occupation. But it was based on the merchant's goods. More valuable items would be taxed at a higher rate.

When the guards saw that the cart was full of food, they let Lucian in for only a small handful of coins.

They even have a discount on the tax for merchants bringing food. They'd only do that if they wanted to make sure that people wouldn't starve from skyrocketing food prices.

But there's one thing that confuses me…

“The imports are coming from the north, and the exports are going that way, too. That means the soldiers are forcing merchants to trade with the empire. But there’s no way they can integrate a city this size into their economy so quickly.”

“Agreed,” Aelia said. “There has to be a certain level of force in their persuasions. For example, threatening to take their cart and horse if they don’t trade with the empire. For a merchant, that’s like cutting off their hands.”

“That can’t last long. Merchants aren’t exactly known for their loyalty. If a region becomes too hostile, they’ll use their connections to move to another. If that happened, trade would become difficult for a newly conquered city.”

Aelia looked thoughtful. “Perhaps that’s what they want. Not the difficult trade itself, but to drive out some of the merchants and create an opportunity for others to arrive organically. If empire merchants think they can make more money by expanding their trade routes here, then this city would fall into empire control economically. And among all the ways a city can be conquered, that’s the most effective way to integrate it without misery.”

“So they’re opting for an economic subjugation of the region, are they? But that’s quite different from how they’re treating their conquered territories in the west, near the Villnore Kingdom. Over there, they treat the subdued citizenry more harshly. And they’re antagonizing the surrounding countries by attacking their trade routes.”

“Just by its sheer size, an empire needs far more officials and command structures to operate. That can lead to two vastly different outcomes, depending on which arm of the beast ends up invading.”

“So you’re saying the one in charge here just happens to have a more lenient strategy toward the land they conquer? I guess we should at least be grateful of that, if nothing else.” Lucian turned to Emilia. “Guess you were right when you said they’re being nice.”

She gave him a shy smile. “It was just a feeling I had.”

Although Lucian had brought a cart himself, he didn’t intend to continue the act. So, while he turned down a side street, the cart continued on toward its own destination. The driver had been instructed to deliver the food properly, then wait at a designated location in case Lucian later needed proof that he was a merchant, as he claimed.

With the cart gone, it made moving around without drawing attention much easier for the three of them. And although they were all dressed relatively well, they wouldn’t stand out amongst the wealthier merchants and nobles who still resided in the city.

Because of that, they were able to walk unimpeded all the way to their first destination in the city of Buria. From the outside, it was just a regular home, but the person on the inside was anything but normal.

Aelia knocked on the door in a particular, yet normal sounding, pattern. A few seconds later, a man greeted her, his beard and mustache covering not just the lower half of his face but also his entire neck. It even extended a bit further than that, though it wasn’t so extreme as to draw any attention.

That was good because the man was one of Lucian’s top spies. He specialized in infiltration and setting up safe houses for other spies to use. Or in the current case, setting up a place for the king himself to use as a base while in enemy territory.

“What’cha want?” He gave the three of them a hard look. “Ain’t got time for messin’ around, so out with it or get on your way.”

“We’re lookin’ to hire some muscle.” Aelia ran her eyes over the spy’s thick body. “Heard you had some to spare.”

“Maybe. Maybe not. Depends on who’s askin’—and at what price.”

“We’re just merchants lookin’ to make a name for ourselves in the empire. But we’ve never traveled so far north. Don’t know what to expect up there, so we need a few extra sword hands. As for the price—well, we’re quite accommodating. I’m sure we can come to an agreement.”

He gave them one last look, along with a frown. “You best make the offer worth my time.”

The man stepped aside, letting them in. When the door closed behind them, the spy fell to one knee.

“Rise,” Lucian said. “And good work setting this place up for us. I liked the showing, too.”

“Thank you for the kind words, Your Majesty. We can never be sure who’s watching, so it’s important to keep up the act, especially during the changeover. As for the house, I’m positive the empire doesn’t suspect it, so you’ll be fine here for at least a few days.”

“That’s all we need. And also, that’s all the time we have. We’ll be leaving in two days, whether or not we complete our objective. I want you out by then, too.”

“As you command.”

“Now, we’ve got a few questions regarding the city. Have you gathered the requested information from the other spies?”

“I have.”

Lucian sat down in a cushioned seat and motioned for the others to join him. “Then let’s get comfortable and go through some details.”

Although spies constantly brought information back to the warcamp, moving in and out of the city was one of the most dangerous parts of the mission. That limited the number of times a spy could bring details to the commanders.

On top of that, any information received would naturally be delayed by travel time and other factors. And since most spies worked independently, their work had to be pieced together as each one returned.

But by having one spy gather as much information as possible from the others, Lucian could centralize the most current intelligence on the Esgares Empire and use it to help direct his efforts.

“First,” Aelia said after sitting down. “We want to know about the Death Knight. Has he appeared anywhere in the city recently?”

“Yes, he sometimes marches down the streets with a large squad of soldiers. But he’s never so much as given a speech, so nobody really knows what he does, other than trying to look intimidating with that armor of his.”

“Does he always wear his helmet?”

“Every time. I’ve never seen his face, and neither have any of the other spies. It’s dangerous to ask around about him, but we’ve risked it a few times. Forget the citizens, even the soldiers don’t know much about the Death Knight.”

Aelia raised an eyebrow at that. “How is someone as notorious as him not a well-known warrior among the empire?”

“Maybe he only recently joined the empire? A foreign soldier from a conquered land? Or a mercenary, perhaps.”

“Hmm. If that were the case, then the empire must have fought him on the battlefield or heard of his exploits in some way. Have you heard any rumors from the time the Death Knight may have fought for someone other than the empire?”

“No, nothing. When it comes to the Death Knight, the soldiers seem just as shocked as everyone else. It’s as if he didn’t even exist before this war started.”

Lucian thought upon the spy’s words. He already had his suspicion on who the Death Knight was, but he had yet to complete the quest in his Divine System Interface that wanted him to figure out their identity.

Does that mean I have to literally see his face to complete the quest? It’s called ‘Unmask the Death Knight’, after all. Maybe the Goddess meant that literally.

Because everything I’ve seen so far leads me to believe that the Death Knight is the God’s Acolyte that I was reincarnated to defeat.

If knowing that isn’t enough, then I guess I have no choice but to try and find out his name and face.

“And what of the soldiers themselves?” Aelia asked. “Have they been getting ready to march?”

“No indication of that yet. Everyone seems content to just stay in and around the city.”

“And what of the citizens? Are they really as safe as reports say?”

“As safe as one can expect when occupied by an enemy force. I’ve seen some violence, and some areas of the city are taking a harder hit than others. But it could be a lot worse.”

Aelia tapped her chair’s armrest. “Some armies sack the city and move on. Others force a tribute instead, often turning it into a yearly tax to avoid being sacked. If the citizens are really unlucky, they’ll be slaughtered or enslaved. But the empire may really have chosen the final option—assimilation.”

The spy nodded. “Those who didn’t evacuate before the empire arrived expected harsh treatment. But being given such a long leash may help turn the citizens to their side.”

“They are an empire,” Lucian said. “Integrating other peoples under their rule is a way of life for them. I suppose we should have expected at least some of their methods to have a light touch.”

“Hmm.” Aelia stood from her chair. “Only way to find the truth is to go look for it ourselves. And I know just where to start.”

Lucian followed her example, then turned to meet the spy’s gaze. “We’ll leave first. In a few hours, you do the same. If we need you again, I know where to find you.”

With that, Lucian, Emilia, and Aelia left the safehouse in search of answers.

----------

“Didn’t the spy specifically say asking soldiers about the Death Knight is dangerous?” Lucian looked around and saw many such empire soldiers. “Yet you want to question people on a street with a major barracks?”

“Yep,” Aelia said. “But not directly on the street. I’ve got another place in mind.”

“Alright, just lead the way to wherever you think we can find some answers.”

“Actually, we’ve already passed the place.”

“Seriously…?” Lucian resisted the urge to swivel his head around, looking for whatever place Aelia had already scouted out.

Before he could ask for the answer, a hand reached out toward him, coming from a shadow cast by a nearby building.

“How about it, sonny?” A scruff voice said. “Got some spare coin?”

Lucian eyed the man’s dirty hand, the nails chipped and bloodied. The rest of his arm was just as much of a mess, with the ripped sleeve exposing his grimy skin, covered with old scars.

The beggar was younger than Lucian first thought, likely somewhere in his mid to late 40s. But life hadn’t been easy for the man, a fact that was made clear by every aspect of his appearance.

“I hope you’ll use it wisely.” Lucian pulled some cheap coins from a pocket.

“Hehe—hic. Always do, sonny.” The man leaned forward, reaching his hand out further. “Glad to see you ain’t like those empire dogs.”

“No.” Aelia grabbed Lucian’s wrist just before he handed the beggar the money.

“No?” Lucian let Aelia pull his arm back.

“We’re leaving.” She pulled Lucian forward with her.

“You damn wench,” the beggar said, still crouching in the shadow. “When the kingdom comes back, they’ll hear about you. Be sure of—hic.”

Aelia continued walking, even as the beggar kept talking. But she didn’t seem keen on explaining herself. Although Lucian had his suspicions on why she stopped him from giving the coins to the beggar.

“It’s because he dislikes the empire, isn’t it? Don’t want to risk prying eyes thinking we support people like him?”

“You’re half right. It’s because he hates the empire, but I didn’t stop you because I was worried about the bystanders.”

She didn’t elaborate further, and Lucian didn’t push the issue. Not only were there eyes everywhere, but there were just as many ears.

More soldiers came and went, but Aelia didn’t seem the least bit interested in them. Lucian couldn’t tell what she was thinking or looking for, so he simply followed her down two more blocks of the city street.

When they reached a corner, she turned left, onto a smaller road that intersected the main one. Only then did Aelia enlighten the two others she was leading around.

“Lucian, go back and give that beggar some coins.”

“Wait, what? Why’d you stop me, only to have me go back?”

“You smelled him, didn’t you? I’m not talking about his stench.”

“You mean the alcohol?”

Aelia nodded. “The first thing he’s gonna do once he gets a bit of coin is go to the nearest tavern. And I couldn’t have that. Not yet.”

“I agree. But some people don’t have anything other than drowning their worries away.”

“I’m not going to argue that, but people who are predictable are also easy to manipulate.” Aelia turned left at the next intersection, meaning she was doubling back toward the beggar, but one street over. “And I’ve decided on the plan.”

“I’m listening.”

“It’s simple. While you give him some coins, I’m going to go to the tavern that was just a few doors down from the beggar.”

Lucian eyed an intersecting road. “The beggar is that way.”

“When you give him the money,” Aelia said, ignoring him. “Tell him you’ll have more coins for him if he pisses off the people in the tavern.”

“Make a bar full of mostly empire soldiers angry? Are you trying to turn him into a sacrifice?”

“Relax, he won’t be getting any more beat up than he’s used to.”

“What do you mean?”

“His eye,” Emilia said. “It looked like he got into a fight recently.”

Aelia nodded. “From his old wounds, I’d say he’s a former soldier. Probably used to beg on that street because of the barracks. Maybe he had a lot of luck getting coin from other soldiers by telling tales from his time in the military. But now that barracks houses empire soldiers, and I doubt they take too kindly to an old beggar spouting war stories from another country. Hence the black eye.”

“Ah, then why doesn’t he just go somewhere else with less soldiers around?”

“Who knows. Stubborn, perhaps. Or just too far gone to take such a simple step to improve his own life. Either way, I’m not letting him go to waste.” Aelia looked to Lucian. “Go one more block, then turn left to get back onto the street with the beggar. Head straight to him, give him a few coins, and tell him more is coming if he makes a scene in the tavern.”

“Alright. I can do that.”

“Then, see you two soon.” Aelia turned at the intersection, heading off toward the street with the beggar.

Since she had doubled back and walked several blocks, she had passed the beggar already. But that downtrodden man wasn’t her goal. She needed to go to the tavern, instead.

Pushing the doors open, Aelia boldly stepped inside. As expected, it was filled with military-age men, drinking the rest of the day away. Although most of them were in regular clothing, it was obvious at a glance that they were more fit and rugged than a typical townsperson.

That didn’t bother Aelia. She was used to dealing with people of all types, including humans. The decade she spent in Almekia after her father’s death was dedicated to learning, and that meant figuring out what made humans different from dark elves.

Mainly so she could exploit them.

“Something strong.” Aelia placed some silver on the counter. “And not the cheap stuff.”

A few of the patrons had their eyes on Aelia. Even though she was wearing makeup to change her skin tone and her pointy ears were hidden by her hair, she didn’t fit the profile of a soldier, making her an odd sight compared to the rest of the people in the tavern.

When the tavern owner put a mug of ale down in front of her, she wasted no time taking a large gulp. Her mission brought her to the alehouse, but that didn’t mean she wouldn’t enjoy the benefits.

“Good stuff.” The wooden mug clacked back down onto the counter. “A little weaker than I’m used to, though.”

The owner raised a brow at that, but Aelia ignored it. The man had underestimated what she meant when she said strong, no doubt thinking a girl her age couldn’t hold her alcohol. What he didn’t know was that she was nearly as old as him.

As soon as she finished her second gulp, the tavern doors opened again. From the cadence of the newcomer’s steps and the subtle quieting of the patrons, Aelia didn’t even need to turn to know that the beggar had arrived.

The smelly man went right up to the bar, just a few stools down from her. He slammed his fist down on the counter, the thud of wood joined by the jingle of coins.

“Your strongest brew! And if ya try to scam me again—hic—you best know I’ll be talking to the soldiers after the kingdom takes the city back!”

While waiting for his drink, the beggar took a look around. Empire soldiers filled the tavern, many of whom seemed fed up from dealing with such a mouthy beggar.

Without a doubt, the more recent injuries the man had came from getting kicked out of taverns just like the one he was in now. And from the atmosphere that was developing, it seemed Aelia would have a front-row seat to his next battering.

The appearance of a mug of ale brought the beggar’s attention back, and he wasted no time taking his first swig.

“Hah…” He slammed it down, sending a spray of alcohol nearly far enough to splash Aelia. “Hey, alekeep. You piss in this, or what? Tastes like—hic—tastes like mudwater.”

He took another large gulp, despite his words. “Never mind, it’s just empire ale.”

The sound of chairs sliding on the wooden floor followed the beggar’s snide review of the drink. It seemed that was exactly what he expected because he gulped down the rest of the ale before anything could separate him from the mug.

Although the soldiers were intent on giving him another beating, there was someone closer to the beggar who reached him first.

And that person was none other than Aelia herself.

“Watch your tongue, you worthless beggar.” She grabbed him by his dirty shirt and lifted him from the stool. “Or you may end up losing it.”

Recognition filled the man’s eyes. “You! You’re that empire-loving wench! ‘Course you’d be—hic—you’d be crawling around them lookin’ for scraps! And you call me a beggar!?”

“You got a problem with who I give my allegiance to? This ain’t kingdom territory anymore, and from what I heard, the kingdom is crumbling under the empire’s might. If you expect them to retake this city, you might wanna get comfortable in the dark alleys because you’ll be waiting a long time.”

“Hahaha—hic—hahah! We kingdom men are made from tougher stock than the boys from the empire! Any day now, the king will come charging into the city with an army at his back! Just wait! When they get here, I’ll tell them all about how some wench—gah!”

Having heard enough, Aelia gave the man a good shove toward the door. He stumbled, falling onto his back with a loud thud. Reaching down, she picked him back up by the same dirty shirt, further ripping it in the process.

“Like I care what some beggar has to say. Go find some hole and die.” Aelia swung her fist, catching the man right in the eye—the one that wasn’t already bruised.

The doors swung open as the man crashed into them, then slowly closed after he tripped and fell just outside the tavern.

With a frown, Aelia turned and walked back to her stool, taking another gulp as soon as she sat down.

The alekeeper filled up her mug. “On the house.”

“Thanks.”

“Damn.” An empire soldier walked from his table to the bar where Aelia was sitting. “Didn’t think you had it in ya.”

She turned just enough to meet his eyes. “Lots of people underestimate me. That’s usually not a bad thing, though.”

“I could tell you have some training, but you don’t have a weapon on ya. Not in the military, then?”

“Just a guard for a merchant, so I can’t carry a weapon in town like you.” She eyed the man’s sword on his waist. “Though if you wanna put in a good word to your commander…”

“I can do that.” A second soldier took a stool on Aelia’s other side. “My commander got a medal for the recent battle, so he’s on the up-and-up. Good time to get in, I’d say.”

“That so?” Aelia took another sip of ale. “Does that mean the Death Knight himself recognized your commander?”

“Sure did. And that don’t happen often. Commander even spoke to him! Now ain’t that somethin’? Ah, guess you wouldn’t know, though. See, the Death Knight hardly talks at all, so any time does, you know you did somethin’ right.”

The first soldier scoffed. “Ain’t your commander old as dirt? Bout time he did something good, I say. Now mine, you see, he’s young for a commander. Got more potential than most, so gettin’ under his wing now would be the best decision you could make, no?”

“I dunno. The Death Knight is so…” Aelia swished the ale around in the mug. “You think he’d talk to me, too?”

“What now? You got the hots for him? Well don’t get ya hopes up, cuz he almost never even shows his face, ya know?”

“Who said I had the hots?” She took another swig, then plopped the empty mug down. “He is kinda dreamy, though. And you said you saw his face? Is he handsome?”

“He ain’t seen nothin’,” the second soldier said. “Nobody has. He always wears that helmet.”

The first soldier leaned in a bit. “My guess is, the man’s got scars. Some soldiers end up like that, ya know? And someone that strong must have been through hell and back. Probably looks like a demon.”

Aelia raised her mug, and the alekeeper refilled it—though it wasn’t free. “Ya makin’ it sound like you don’t even know where he came from. He’s famous in the empire, right?”

“Nah, never heard about him until … what, a couple months ago? Always said he was from the far west, where the barbarians live. That war is mighty bloody, I hear.”

“You hear right,” the first soldier said. “I was in the west for a good five years before being sent down south. But never heard of the Death Knight there, either. You sure he’s not from the north regiments?”

“No way. I was in the north for six years. He wasn’t there.”

Aelia took a gulp of her fresh ale. “He coulda came from the dark elf caves for all I care. I just know where I want him to go.”

“To your private chambers?” The first soldier smirked. “Wonder if he’ll keep the armor on the whole time.”

Aelia chugged the rest of her drink all at once, letting out a satisfied sigh. “Alright, I know how to decide which commander to go to. First one that can tell me where I can see the Death Knight will be gettin’ a visit.”

“Nobody knows when—”

“Speak for yourself,” the second soldier said. “One of the only sure ways to see him is the street that runs from central command to the southern gate. He’s always goin’ that way, visiting someone.”

Aelia stood from her stool, far more unsteady than when she first sat down. “Where’s your garrison?”

“Hah.” The second soldier smirked at the first. “It’s easy to find.”

After listening to the man give directions to where he and his commander are stationed, Aelia left with a promise that she’d pay him a visit after catching sight of the Death Knight.

It was, of course, a promise she didn’t intend to keep. But the smiling, half-drunk soldier didn’t need to know that.

Chapter 17

As Lucian and Emilia walked down the street together, a third pair of feet fell in line with them, keeping to the same pace. Without turning toward the newcomer, Lucian asked them a very direct question.

“How’d it go in there, Aelia?”

“Just as expected. The boys were tripping over themselves to tell me everything I needed to know.”

“Yeah, I’ve seen how you can get others in a tavern to do whatever you want.” Lucian thought upon how he met Aelia in that dark elf pub. “Wait, did you manipulate that drunken dark elf back then like you did the beggar?”

Aelia smirked. “Drunkards are the easiest to fool. Hard to control, but I like a challenge.”

Lucian finally looked at her. “You’ve got some strange tastes. And hey, why is your face so red?”

“Is it~?” Her smirk morphed into a playful expression.

“Haha…” Emilia watched on with a stiff smile. “Drinking on the job is … well, I guess you didn’t have much choice during this mission, huh?”

“Exactly! See, Emilia understands! And I knew that even if I asked for the strong stuff, the alekeep would hold back.”

“Um, maybe you should have asked for something a bit weaker, though…”

“No way! If I’m going to drink, then I want to drink.”

Lucian shook his head. “Sounds about right for you. But you said you got the information you wanted, right? What did the soldiers have to say?”

“They really didn’t know who the Death Knight is or where he came from. The empire is fighting wars far to the north and west, trying to expand in almost every direction, and some soldiers were pulled from those battle lines to be sent down here to conquer Almekia. Yet, they claimed to have never heard of the Death Knight until a few months ago.”

“Hmm. A very suspicious timing. It was only a couple months ago when I was reincarnated into this world, and from what I’ve heard, the God’s Acolyte had a head start on me.”

Aelia nodded. “My thoughts exactly. The timeline is just too perfect. But the only way to confirm it is to have a little chat with the Death Knight. Somehow, I doubt he’ll be willing to do much talking until we defeat his army, though.”

“It’d be perfect if we could figure out his identity while we’re in the city, but if he keeps it hidden from his own troops, I doubt it’ll be something we can accomplish without a lot of major preparation. And unfortunately, we don’t have time for that.”

“Who the hell do you think I am?” Aelia puffed out her chest, though her slightly drunken expression dulled the confident pose a bit. “I’ve already got a plan to unmask that tin can.”

“Guess I should have expected that. But before anything else, we have to find him. Did you get a lead on where he might be?”

“Sure did. Just keep walking south. I’ll take the lead when we get close.”

Lucian did as Aelia asked, and step by step, the three of them walked through the conquered city of Buria. Being the largest in the province, the trip would take a good while. But compared to the sprawling metropolises on Earth, even Almekia’s capital couldn’t compare in sheer size.

So despite being on foot, the distance to the southern gate wouldn’t waste too much of their limited time. The only small problem was that they couldn’t go in a straight line. It wasn’t that there weren’t any direct roads—there were—but those roads led through some less than savory districts.

Lucian could imagine that walking through unfamiliar neighborhoods in a bad part of the city could only lead to trouble, so they stuck to the main roads. That would increase the time it took to arrive at their destination, but that was preferrable to getting waylaid by thugs.

Or worse, a patrol of soldiers wondering why some well-dressed individuals were cutting through dangerous districts. And Lucian felt that if the general in charge of the empire’s army was really trying to assimilate the city peacefully, then increasing patrols in such neighborhoods would be a necessity.

Not only would that prevent an outbreak of crime from taking over lower-class neighborhoods, but it’d also prevent that crime from spilling out to neighboring districts.

But more importantly, it’d make it more difficult for any organized resistance to stay hidden. And no matter which method a conqueror used to gain control of a city, rebellion could not be allowed.

Lucian eyed the map in his Divine System Interface. “Looks like if we take the next right, we’ll end up on the main road that goes to the southern gate. From how the neighborhood looks on the map, I think it’s safe to walk through.”

“Alright,” Aelia said. “Then I’ll take the lead from here. Just follow me, and we’ll be setting our eyes on that Death Knight soon enough.”

As Lucian said, the road cut through a normal neighborhood. It was neither run-down enough for criminals to infest it nor high-class enough that they’d be stopped for trying to pass through. It was the ideal district to cut through, especially considering it ended right where they needed to go.

There were less eyes compared to the street they came from, which was both good and bad. It meant there were fewer people who could see them, but it also meant they couldn’t melt into the crowd.

It was the same for anyone else on the road, so the three of them could keep a keener lookout for possible danger simply due to having fewer people around them.

Before long, they’d already walked halfway through the neighborhood without issue, passing intersecting roads and alleys one after another. There wasn’t much else to do, so Lucian would often take a peek down them as they passed by.

He did the same for a typical alley between two homes. Like all the others, it was much darker than the open road. The shadows from the buildings that created the alley were joined by piles of junk and trash, as was often the case in cities without modern waste collection systems.

However, even with limited vision, he could see shadows even darker than the ones that blanketed the alley. Shadows that moved, despite there being no sources of light that would cause them to dance about.

No wait, those aren’t shadows. They’re people.

When his eyes focused, he was able to see that the dark shadows had some color to them. Brown, blue, and even white. Their clothing had various shades of coloring, which Lucian could pick out among the figures.

But more importantly than their outfits was the flash of steel from one of the shadows.

Weapons were banned in the city, with the only exception being empire soldiers. It was a great way to prevent a crowd of citizens from becoming a dangerous militia.

They’re not wearing armor. But that doesn’t mean they’re not in the army. The soldiers who were in that tavern were off duty, yet many of them had their swords.

Lucian had stopped at the mouth of the alley, prompting Emilia and Aelia to do the same. Both of the girls had grasped the situation, which was worse than any of them had hoped.

Because it was obvious now that three of those shadows were threatening the fourth. And from the dress, that fourth shadow was a woman.

“We need to make a small detour.” Lucian stepped into the alley.

“As you wish.” Emilia followed without hesitation.

“What a pain…” Aelia sighed, but she walked into the shadows.

“Weapons?”

“Let me check.” Aelia activated her Guadian Power, [Scan]. “No need. They’re not enhanced.”

Lucian hadn’t had time to run many tests, but they had figured out most of the abilities that Emilia, Minerva, and Aelia had gained from being chosen as Guardians.

Among them was [Scan], which allowed Aelia to see certain details about people and objects. That included whether a person was enhanced by magic, but more importantly for the current mission, it allowed Aelia to see a person’s name.

That was precisely why she was so confident she could figure out who the Death Knight was, if she could just get a glimpse of him. But she didn’t care much for the names of the three people threatening the woman in a dark alley. She had confirmed that they weren’t enhanced by magic, which was the important part.

However, she was slightly surprised when she turned her gaze to that woman.

“She’s enhanced.”

“That woman is…?” Lucian eyed her.

He was close enough to see her features now. Her back was turned, so that mostly meant her blue and white dress. But he could at least see that she had shoulder length blonde hair.

Having approached the group, Lucian had long since been noticed by the three men with swords. They didn’t look friendly, but neither did they have the appearance of dirty, back-alley thieves.

“Gentlemen,” Lucian said, stopping a short distance behind the woman, so as not to frighten her. “I’m sure whatever reason you had for drawing those swords, we can find another solution. Preferably one that doesn’t involve violence.”

“Stay outta this,” one of the armed men said, pointing his sword at the woman. “This one threatened us first, so it’s only right that we defend ourselves.”

“She did?” Lucian eyed the back of her head. “Is that true?”

“No,” she said. “I merely told them that their lives were about to end.”

“Uhhh … isn’t that the definition of a threat?”

“A threat presumes that the ones on the receiving end are innocent. And these men are anything but.”

“I guess you have a point…” Lucian looked back to them. “What exactly were you doing in this alley, anyway?”

“None of your business,” the man spat back. “But if you plan to help this woman, then you better prepare to get cut, too.”

“I’d rather not get blood on my clothes, so pardon us if we make this quick.” Lucian stepped up beside the young woman.

“Please allow me to join.” Emilia took her other side.

“There’s not enough room…” Aelia complained that she didn’t have anywhere to stand and fight.

“Don’t worry, this won’t be difficult.”

“Tch.” The man took offense to her calm words. “You’ll regret—hey, what the hell!?”

To the surprise of the three men, as well as Lucian and the girls, the young woman had attacked before anyone else. But what was even more of a shock was the weapon that she held in her hands.

“Where’d that axe come from!?” The man struggled under the pressure of the woman’s weapon.

“Quiet.” She pulled the axe back, then swung even harder than before.

Lucian and Emilia were engaged in their own battles, so they didn’t see the man’s life come to an end, but they certainly heard it.

As expected, a couple men lurking in the back alleys couldn’t compare to them, especially when enhanced with their powerful magic. Though Emilia was the exception, relying purely on her training to avoid going berserk.

That said, being Guardians gave each of them a bonus to their physical attributes. It was like having a mild form of [Enhance] at all times, except without the risk of Emilia’s alter ego appearing.

Within seconds, the men were disarmed and on the ground, ending the battle before it could really begin.

The young woman wasted no time ending the life of the man Emilia was fighting, not even giving him a chance to beg for mercy. But when she turned her eyes on the final man, Lucian put up a single hand.

“Before you swing that thing again, do we need to question this man?”

“No need. I’ve already got all the information I need.”

“Is that so? Then I’ll leave the rest to you.”

“Wait!” The man shouted. “I’m an empire soldier! You know what’ll happen to you if you kill me!?”

The young woman’s feet didn’t hesitate. “I’ve known that all along.”

“You…! You’re a rebel! We’ll crush you! All of you!” The man watched as she raised the axe. “Long live the empir—gah!”

Having heard the man’s words, Lucian began to piece a few things together.

Did we … just get pulled into a group of rebels who are trying to take the city back?

The young woman nonchalantly wiped her bloodied axe clean, then placed it back into her dress, hiding it from view. It was hidden so well that Lucian couldn’t tell she even had a weapon on her.

Only afterwards did she turn to look at him and the two girls. There wasn’t a trace of bloodlust or excitement on her face, just the expression of someone who just performed a necessary duty.

“Well,” Lucian said. “That went about as expected. Except for the small detail where you mercilessly slaughtered them. That, I certainly was not expecting.”

“I only did what needed to be done, nothing more.”

“Well, right now what we need to do is make ourselves scarce.” Lucian motioned for the young woman to follow, and she did. “By the way, once we leave this alley, we should go our separate ways. I have no intention of getting involved with a rebel group seeking to overthrow the occupation.”

“Then there’s not a problem, because I’m not a rebel.”

“No? Civilians aren’t allowed to carry weapons, and you can’t tell me you use that axe for chopping wood.”

“That axe is for taking lives. I’d never waste a good woodchopping axe on criminals.”

Lucian kept his pace slow to avoid exiting the alley too quickly. “Even if they were committing crimes, the empire won’t like having their soldiers struck down.”

“It’s fine.”

“You sure have a casual attitude about the whole ordeal. Is there something you’re not telling us?”

“Oh, right. I forgot to mention.” She met Lucian’s eyes. “I’m also an empire soldier.”

The group finally made it to the mouth of the alley, where it met the road they were walking on before deciding to help the young woman.

Lucian had intended to quickly continue onward, in the opposite direction of the young woman. But the shock of learning that the one hunting the criminal soldiers was herself a soldier made him stop in his steps.

“Could it be…” Lucian put a few more pieces together. “You’re enforcing the peace by killing any empire soldiers who are using the occupation to commit crimes?”

She nodded. “They’ve been warned already. Abusing their authority will end in blood—their blood.”

“That’s certainly one tactic to consider. A very convincing one after enough of their comrades are put to the sword. Or axe, in this case. But if you’re going after soldiers, you should at least bring some companions with you.”

“No need. I’m fine by myself.” She faced down the road, in the same direction Lucian and the others were originally going.

“You said you gained all the information you needed from those men, didn’t you? What did you mean by that?”

“I knew those men. Troublemakers, each of them. And their commander is no different.” She started walking. “So I’m going to go put an end to his life, as well.”

“Alone?”

“Alone.”

Lucian met Emilia’s eyes, then Aelia’s. The two girls had vastly different expressions, with the fox-eared girl watching with concern, while the dark elf looked at the young soldier’s back with narrowed eyes.

“What do you two think?”

“Can’t we help her?” Emilia gazed at him with a pair of puppy-dog eyes.

“I want to, but it’s probably the most dangerous thing we can do right now.”

“Yeah…”

“That girl…” Aelia spoke like when giving orders as a general. “Something about her is wrong.”

“Are you saying we should avoid her?” Lucian asked.

“No, just the opposite.” A confident smirk pulled on Aelia’s lips. “I say we follow her.”

“You always were one to make bold decisions.”

With the matter settled, the three of them hurried to catch up to the young woman with shoulder-length blonde hair.

Since their new empire companion wasn’t in a hurry, it only took a few seconds before all four of them were walking side-by-side again.

“By the way, I’m Thomas. And these two are…”

“Emilia. I’m so happy to meet you.”

“Aelia. Likewise.”

“Flora.” As Lucian was coming to expect, Flora kept her response short.

“Then,” Lucian said. “Would you mind if we tagged along with you for a while, Flora?”

“It doesn’t bother me.”

“Great. You see, we were a bit worried about what you planned to do. Even if you’re a powerful soldier, you’re still on a dangerous mission. And we’d like to help, if possible.”

“I’ll be fine.” Flora eyed Lucian. “Shouldn’t you be the one who’s worried?”

“As you saw, we can hold our own in combat. We’re not in any more danger than you, I’d say.”

“That’s not what I meant.”

“Hmm?”

“Nothing.” She continued in silence for a few steps. “If you want to come along, I won’t stop you.”

“Thank you very much, Flora. But whether or not we actually get involved depends on what you plan to do next. Are you going to confront this commander in your headquarters where he won’t be able to attack? Or are you going after him while he’s off-duty and possibly surrounded by loyal soldiers who are part of the criminality?”

“It’s always quicker and easier to simply deal with them outside of command.”

“I figured you’d say that. In that case, I foresee quite a battle in your future. And in that case, I’d feel much better if we were there to help you.”

“Do as you want.”

Flora continued on the same road for a short while longer, but she eventually turned onto a small street that led to an adjoining district. According to Lucian’s map, it had a rather large number of shops, but those stores were surrounded by fairly well-off housing.

Compared to the neighborhood they were in, the one next door could be considered a step above. Though it was just a fancy merchant’s district, not anything high-class enough that guards would be posted to keep watch on who entered.

So while it may have been a bit of a detour from their original goal, Lucian trusted Aelia’s instincts. Plus, he was worried about the young woman who seemed to lack any sense of self-preservation.

Since Flora didn’t clarify where they were going, he wasn’t sure how long the walk would be. And being a woman of few words, he couldn’t count on her to fill the air with conversation.

So, he had to do it himself.

Let’s avoid talking about the empire too much. But I don’t know much about Flora, other than she’s a soldier. And she hasn’t shown much interest in anything other than hunting down her fellow soldiers who have gotten out of line.

However, there was one thing she said that held a bit of emotion.

“Hey, Flora. It’s rare for someone to use an axe in battle. What made you choose it, rather than a more conventional weapon like a sword or spear?”

“Axes are the best at delivering a killing blow in a single hit. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“That’s true. The weight being at the far end, and the force being concentrated on the smaller edge of the axe head allows it to even cleave through most armor.”

Flora nodded. “Exactly. One hit, and they split like a log.”

“From the sound of it, you love chopping wood, too.”

“I grew up on a farm, and it was always my favorite task.” Flora met Lucian’s eyes, and for the first time, he saw her smile. “My father even expanded our shed to hold more firewood, but then I filled it up, too. After that, he began giving firewood as gifts to our neighbors because I wouldn’t stop piling it up. Thinking back on it, I must have caused him quite a headache.”

“It’s normal for parents to do a little extra work to accommodate their children. I’m sure your father was happy to have such a productive daughter, even if he did sometimes wish you’d put the axe down for a while and give him a break.”

“Perhaps that’s why he sometimes filled my days with other tasks…”

“Hah. Yes, I believe you’re right. A sneaky way to go about it, but no doubt effective.” Lucian looked to Emilia. “But if you grew up on a farm…”

“Ah.” The fox-eared girl understood with just that. “I also grew up on a farm. Actually, chopping wood was one of my favorite chores, as well. It was a good workout, but it also gave me time to think.”

“A pity you didn’t pick up the axe as a weapon, then,” Flora said.

“Haha. If I had someone like you to train me back then, I likely would have. But my old teacher used a sword, as many do.”

“I was fortunate enough to have a choice of weapon when I joined the army. Of course, there’s really only one choice.”

“The axe.”

Flora gave a deep nod. “The axe.”

Lucian expected that Flora would take them through the market street, since it dominated most of the district. However, he didn’t expect to go inside one of the shops. And not just any shop, but a…

“Weapon shop, is it?” Lucian eyed Flora.

“Can’t go to battle empty handed.”

“That’s true. Guess we’ll just have to hide them as best we can. Like you did with your axe … somehow.”

“Not as hard as it seems. And don’t worry about the guards. I outrank them.”

“I thought so, but you’re a covert agent, right? Let’s try to stay undercover, for all of our sakes.”

Since it currently required a military insignia to purchase weapons, Flora had to show it to the shop owner to purchase swords for the three of them. Whether it was coincidence or not, she displayed it in a way that Lucian couldn’t see what rank she was.

But the end result was a weapon in everyone’s hands, which quickly disappeared beneath their clothing, just like Flora’s axe.

Not long after getting back on the road, Flora came to a stop on the side of the street, staring at a rather large house.

“According to my spies, the commander uses this residence. Prepare for battle.”

“Everyone ready?” Lucian turned to his two companions.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

With their confirmation, Flora boldly walked up to the door, pulled out her axe, and swung it without hesitation.

As expected, it split in two, just like a log. And on the other side were the surprised faces of many men.

Without even waiting for the splintered door to hit the ground, Flora walked through the hole she carved with her axe, stepping into the entry room of the rather nice and spacious home.

Nearly a dozen men watched on with shock as a young woman with short, blonde hair boldly invaded their makeshift crime hideout. They only came out of their stupor when they saw Lucian, Emilia, and Aelia come to a stop beside Flora, each of them watching on with calculating gazes.

“The hell are you!?” one of the larger men shouted.

“Commander Johan.” Flora pointed at the man with her axe. “You’ve violated the orders of the Imperial Primus. For your disloyal actions, I’ve come to pass judgement on you and your men. Death.”

“Hah?” Johan looked more perplexed than worried. “Are you that Death Knight’s dog? And you say you’re gonna kill us? Just the four of you?”

“I alone am enough. The others are merely accompanying me of their own volition.”

Johan eyed the weapons in Lucian and his two companions’ hands. “Did you … just buy those swords from the shop down the street?”

“What about it?”

The commander frowned. “You’re really testing my patience with these jokes. Do you think the four of you stand a chance against us? We’ll carve your mistakes directly into your bodies.”

Johan and his men had been sitting or standing around the large living room, but they’d long since formed into a group, their swords drawn and ready.

Most of them were average soldiers, but that still meant they were hardened combat veterans, even if they weren’t exceptional. Plus, they’d already enhanced each other, making them deadly warriors by any battlefield standard.

Their violent glares would be enough for many men’s knees to give out, yet Flora took their gazes without flinching. The same could be said for Lucian, Emilia, and Aelia. Seeing all four of them boldly standing just inside the living room filled with armed soldiers, the men couldn’t help but feel a sense of dissonance.

Especially considering the final two members of the enemy group.

“Two white hairs,” Lucian said. “That might be a small problem.”

“If you’re scared, then leave.” Flora didn’t sound the least bit worried.

“I’m not particularly afraid, but facing two berserk white hairs is no small matter. Or do you disagree?”

“They’re not a problem. Just focus on the men and leave the white hairs to me.”

“Hmm.”

When Lucian said there could be a small problem, he wasn’t referring to the enemy’s additional combat potential because of the white hairs. At least, not directly. What he meant was that they’re keeping their true strength hidden, so he couldn’t use his Command Magic, and he couldn’t [Enhance] Emilia at all, leaving her quite vulnerable.

With the addition of a dangerous fighting force like berserked white hairs, he couldn’t afford to hold back nearly as much, which was where the small problem came from.

However, Flora proposed a simple solution. If she dealt with the white hairs herself, then there’d be no need for Lucian to reveal his team’s true power.

The fact that Lucian didn’t immediately reject Flora’s battle plan made the third white hair in the room reflect on the situation. Emilia didn’t quite understand why Lucian and Aelia seemed fine with the idea, a fact that the secret king picked up on.

“She can handle them,” Lucian said.

“Easily,” Aelia agreed.

“I understand.” Emilia nodded, putting the thought out of her mind.

“Bwahaha!” Johan bellowed in laughter. “Are you all idiots? These two white hairs can tear all four of you apart, yet you think that one girl has a chance against them by herself? It’s rare to meet such morons on the battlefield.”

The empire commander pointed his sword at Lucian and the girls. “Get them.”

Still enhanced with Lucian’s powerful magic, Aelia was currently their most powerful member. Behind her was Lucian himself, who had been enhanced back by the dark elf.

While the strength of Aelia’s magic was only average, one of the perks of being a Guardian was having her spell power increased. But even more interestingly, when she enhanced Lucian, it had an even greater effect than normal.

Because of that and his passive statistical increase from his level, Lucian was far stronger than a typical warrior, even without resorting to his unique Command Magic.

Bringing up the rear in terms of strength was Emilia. Normally, she was their main frontline fighter, but when she wasn’t enhanced, she only had the passive increase from being a Guardian. It was far better than nothing, but it couldn’t compare to her berserked power.

Fortunately, she was well-trained by Aelia’s mother. And her unique weapon and fighting style often proved useful when facing the more conventional combat forms that most humans trained with. Those factors allowed her to step onto a dangerous battlefield, even without being enhanced.

Though Lucian was putting her on rear guard to support him and Aelia, rather than having her engage in front.

With the battle plan in place, the four of them met the enemies in bloody combat.

“She’s mine!” one of Johan’s lackeys leapt at Aelia.

“Don’t take my kill!” another one followed on his allies’ heels.

“Idiots.” Aelia’s shortsword flashed, a spray of red following in its wake.

The body of the first empire soldier hit the ground with a thud. But despite their companion falling in an instant, the rest of the men didn’t falter. They were trained soldiers who’d been through wars. Casualties were an expected part of their life.

While his dark elf partner was facing three more opponents, Lucian was engaged with three others.

“I’ll carve my name into that pretty face of yours!”

“I’d rather you not.” Lucian took the man’s sword with his own.

After deflecting the weapon, Lucian let his blade slide off as he twisted his body. His momentum brought his sword right into the path of the second man, skewering him.

Two bodies on the floor, and not a scratch on Lucian or the girls.

That could change, as Commander Johan decided he didn’t want his men getting in his way, which is why he went straight for the one furthest in the rear, Emilia.

“You’re mine, girl!”

Unlike the rest, Johan used a two-handed sword. The extra size and weight were perfect for smashing through weaker opponents with brute force, which is precisely what he intended.

And although Johan didn’t know, Emilia wasn’t enhanced. An opponent like that was nothing but fodder to an empire commander who’d been through more battles than he could remember. With a single strike, he should cleave right through her.

“What a straightforward attack.” Emilia positioned her weapon at an angle, and the two-handed sword slid down its length, slamming harmlessly into the floor beside her.

“Hah!” Johan used his enhanced strength and pulled on his weapon, sliding it right back up the katana.

“Better.” Emilia tilted her sword vertically, preventing Johan’s sword from coming back up and catching her in the face. “But not good enough.”

“Not bad for such a young soldier. I’d like to compliment the mage who enhanced you, as well.”

“I’ll pass it on to the one who normally does so.”

“Unfortunately for you, that won’t be possible.” He hoisted his greatsword high. “Because your life ends here.”

Johan attacks, the fury of his assault forcing Emilia to take a step back. Yet the fox-eared girl wasn’t feeling pressured, as it was simply more efficient to give some ground than to take the brunt of his power.

Several more exchanges later, and the two warriors were virtually across the room from where their battle had begun. And since Emilia had been the one retreating the entire time, Johan couldn’t help but smell blood, despite not having scratched his opponent yet.

“You’re cornered.” Johan looked behind Emilia, where a wall blocked her retreat.

“I suppose I am.” Emilia sheathed her sword.

“It’s too late to surrender. You should have done so from the beginning.” He raised his greatsword.

“The thought of giving up never crossed my mind.” She spread her legs wide, hand on her hilt.

“Good. Then sleep peacefully.”

Johan rushed forward like a bull, intent on finishing the fight in the next clash. His weapon gave him a huge advantage in a frontal assault, and he planned to use that to its fullest.

“Iainuki.” Emilia’s arm blurred, and a flash of steel streaked across her vision.

An instant later, her sword was back in its sheathe. However, unlike before, the blade was coated red.

“W-what the hell…” Johan coughed, sending blood to the floor.

A heartbeat later, he collapsed into that blood.

“It was a little rough with a longsword, instead of a katana…” Emilia patted her temporary weapon.

Standing up straight, Emilia met Lucian and Aelia’s eyes. The two of them had finished their battles at nearly the same time, putting an end to all the human soldiers that were in the house.

Turning, she saw Flora standing on the other side of the room, two white hairs at her feet. Unlike the humans, the two white hairs were unconscious, but alive. The reason was obvious to Emilia.

White hairs are weapons, Emilia thought. There’s no need to break a weapon just because someone bad was using it.

No doubt Flora intended to bring the two white hairs back to the barracks and, after a little discipline, put them in a different unit.

Ah, and that’s why Lucian and Aelia knew Flora would win against two berserked white hairs. Because she’s…

Emilia met back up with her two companions, and the three of them stood in the blood-laden room, staring at Flora.

The empire soldier they had accompanied to rid Buria of the troublemakers met their gazes, her eyes lacking the glint of emotion that she had showed them during their short time together.

Now, she was a soldier, a warrior, and…

An enemy.

“Flora,” Lucian said. “You’ve known this whole time, haven’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Then why did you let us join you?”

“There was no reason to refuse.”

“That’s a strange opinion to have, considering who we are. And who you are.”

Flora held out her axe, and it vanished into thin air.

At the same time, Emilia and Aelia held out their hands, and their personal armaments appeared.

For Emilia, it was her trusty katana. Having it gave her a sense of comfort, as it was the weapon she trained with since childhood.

For Aelia, it was her shortsword. She preferred to stay nimble in combat, moving in and out as necessary while taking shots with her shortbow between melee engagements.

[Materialize] was a skill granted to Guardians. It allowed them to dematerialize their weapons and armor when not in use, then bring them back out when needed. A useful ability, though Lucian himself didn’t acquire it.

However, Emilia reached out, handing Lucian a sword and shield. She kept his weapons for him during the mission, just in case he ended up needing them. With that, the three were fully equipped and ready for a deadly battle. All that was left was to enhance Emilia.

Before he could chant, Flora activated her [Materialize]. Rather than just a sword, a full set of plate mail appeared, completely covering her body from head to toe. It was a familiar sight, as they had seen that armor once before.

After summoning her armor, Flora reached up and removed her helmet. It was strange to see such a soft-looking young woman wearing a fearsome set of armor, but there was no denying what was now evident for all to see.

Lucian frowned. “The Death Knight.”

Chapter 18

“King of Almekia.” The Death Knight, Flora, spoke without a shred of emotion. “Even I didn’t expect you to be bold enough to infiltrate the city yourself.”

“That’s exactly why I was able to do it so easily. The lack of active protective measures helped too, of course.”

“It is necessary to keep the gates open to properly assimilate the city, even if it makes it easier for your spies.”

“At least I can agree with that, if nothing else.” Lucian shook his head. “But your methods change nothing. I need the provinces you conquered, and that means ejecting you and the empire. Forcefully.”

“You seem a reasonable man. Lay down your arms and swear fealty to the empire, and it would spare many lives.”

“Sorry, but that doesn’t sound like a reasonable course for me to take. First off, even if the empire didn’t execute me after my surrender, my own people likely would. Someone would have to take the blame, after all. But more importantly, there are too many people who are counting on me to win. There will be no compromise between us, Flora.”

The Death Knight frowned, just slightly. “Is your ego bigger than I thought? Placing yourself above the good of the people isn’t something to say with pride.”

“Perhaps I have gained quite an ego. But if I thought the world would be a better place, I would happily fade into the background and let it be so.”

“Then give up your crown and pledge your loyalty to the Esgares Empire. You have my word that Almekia will be assimilated peacefully.”

“I don’t doubt you, Flora. But what would you do if the emperor ordered you to lead another invasion in the far west? Would you leave these conquered lands to another general and go off to that foreign battlefield?”

“We all obey the emperor, even me.”

“Then what you’re really asking is for me to place the future of my people in the hands of an emperor I’ve never met. Because I’ve seen how the empire generals treat other conquered territories, and it’s not as pretty as your method.”

“It is still preferrable to the flames of war. If you had lived through one, you’d understand.”

“I don’t think you’re in a position to claim moral superiority when you’re the one invading another sovereign country. You are those flames, Flora. Even if you treat your conquered lands better than most, it doesn’t absolve you of the things you had to do to claim them.”

“Wherever the empire meets its neighboring kingdoms, there is war. It has always been that way, and it will continue for as long as there are independent nations outside the Esgares Empire. I merely do what I can to ease the suffering from such conflicts.”

“We’re not so different, you and I.” Lucian patted his sword. “I’ve had those very same thoughts, Flora. The tide drags everyone along, even kings and emperors. Just like you, I am doing what I must do, and because of it, we have no choice but to fight.”

“As you know, I’m no mere soldier.” Flora held up her helmet, which she still carried in her hand. “I have been gifted beyond that of any other. Whoever I may fight, they can only fall before my axe. Therefore, the only reasonable course for anyone to take is to surrender before my blade reaches their throat.”

“Gifted, is it? That’s definitely true, in a sense. But from my perspective, it’s more of a curse than a gift. And the one who gifted you is none other than Emperor Abel, isn’t it?”

“The empire’s affairs are our own.”

Flora still showed no emotion, but Lucian detected a bit of reluctance to talk about the emperor directly. Since he didn’t see any chance of convincing Flora to abandon her position, he didn’t care if he agitated her, which is why he immediately pursued the same line of discussion.

“There’s no use keeping it secret from me, Flora. I already know what you are.”

“And what do you believe me to be?”

“A Guardian. That’s what Emperor Abel called you, isn’t it?”

“…” She silently stared at him.

“So it’s true, then. Flora, hasn’t Emperor Abel gone quite mad, lately? From recent reports, he’s started wars all over his borders. Why the sudden change in behavior?”

“…as he said…” Flora’s words were so soft, Lucian couldn’t pick up on most of them.

“What was that?”

“It’s just as he said it would be.”

“Who?”

“Emperor Marek. He foresaw the appearance of an adversary, one who would know who I really am.” Flora materialized her axe and pointed it at Lucian. “You, King of Almekia, are that threat. And I shall be the one to eliminate you.”

Yeah, Emperor Marek definitely got that information from his god, though.

But with this, at least I know for certain who the God’s Acolyte is, the ruler of the Esgares Empire.

However, there’s still one unanswered detail.

“Marek,” Lucian said. “Son of Emperor Abel. Or at least, that was how he was known.”

“Emperor Abel is no more, taken by a disease. Now, Emperor Marek reigns.”

A ruler taken by disease, with his son taking power soon after. That sounds familiar…

“So that’s why the empire changed tactics recently. To think he’d be able to keep his father’s death a secret from us, even if the empire’s capital is so distant.”

“Emperor Marek is a wise and capable man. He has been blessed with wisdom beyond that of any other. One day, perhaps you will understand.”

“Oh, I understand. And that’s exactly why I can’t let him conquer the world.” Lucian raised his sword. “You’ve fought us before, so you should know, Flora. We’re no normal soldiers, either.”

“[Materialize]. It was obvious who you were from the moment you used it.”

“Then you also know that nothing either of us say will stop what’s coming.”

Flora responded by raising her arm and placing her helmet onto her head. The armor accepted it, becoming whole in an instant.

Fully encased in plate and wielding the massive greataxe, the Death Knight was as intimidating as the first time Lucian met them. Even knowing the personality of the one beneath the armor didn’t extinguish the deadly aura radiating from his opponent.

Now fully prepared for a battle, Lucian began his chant. “By my royal authority, I call upon—”

“Go.” The Death Knight’s singular word made Lucian stop his chant.

“What?”

“This is a residential area, and my men will be here soon. Fighting here would bring many casualties.”

“That’s true, but are you really just going to let us go?”

“If I say it, then you can be sure.”

Lucian lowered his sword just a bit. “In that case, I need one more promise from you. If you really care about minimizing casualties, then leave the city and meet our army on the open field.”

“That was the plan from the beginning. I assume you’ve already taken the fort, which gives me just enough time to gather the men and ready myself for your attack.”

“Then when we next meet on the battlefield, we’ll settle everything.”

Lucian motioned for Emilia and Aelia, who cautiously backed out of the front door, leaving the Death Knight alone in a house full of corpses and unconscious men.

After the king and his Guardians left, Flora looked around the room. Despite her disdain for violence, she was filled with nothing but pride at having slain the men. She knew what men like them did when let off their leashes, so when they refused to be restrained, that only left one solution.

“Kill.”

An infection left to fester could spread a terrible fever through the rest of the body. Sometimes, it was necessary to cut the infection out. That was all she had done. She had saved the rest of the body, which had been under threat because of the infection of the evil men.

“Eliminated.”

The deed had been done, and her mission complete. For now.

But she knew more infections still lingered. More people who thought only on how they can use the suffering of others for their benefit.

“More.” Flora tilted her axe, running her plated finger down its sharp edge. “So, so many more.”

“M-more…?” A voice spoke up, hesitant.

Soldiers had appeared, like Flora said they would. The street was well-patrolled because of the market district, so it was obvious the guards would show up after a battle took place.

Half a dozen of them had arrived while Flora still stood tall over the unconscious white hairs, but she didn’t pay them any heed.

However, they were unusually hesitant. She was used to the fear even some of her own soldiers felt toward her, but it was rare to make men freeze when she was pointedly ignoring them.

“Kill…” one of the guards said as he looked around, soft enough that Flora couldn’t hear him.

“Eliminated…” another added.

“And she wants more? That doesn’t mean us, does it…?”

“No way. That can’t be, can it?”

Since the men were apparently waiting for her to give orders, Flora finally spoke up.

“Gather the bodies. Each of them has been executed by my orders.”

“Understood, Imperial Primus!” The guard saluted and used her official title, rather than the name she had earned.

“As for these two.” Flora motioned to the white hairs on the ground. “They’re being reassigned to the assault troops.”

The guard cringed. “I’ll get my commander to prepare the paperwork at once.”

The assault troop was the official name, but others sometimes referred to it as the suicide squad. The members of that unit were placed in the most dangerous positions, with friendly units at their back and enemy units at their front, making retreat impossible.

Those who volunteered for the assault troops are regarded with the highest honor, while those who were placed there as punishment can only regain their honor after surviving ten engagements. Only then are they given the freedom to seek reassignment to a normal division.

“Tell your commander to have it finished by the time I come meet with him. These soldiers had a crime ring operating right under his nose. I’m curious what measures he plans to take to combat more such criminality.”

With that, some of the men hauled the two white hairs off, while others began working on the bodies.

Flora herself merely watched, though she wasn’t really thinking of the events that had transpired. Rather, she was pondering what would soon come to be.

A battle.

“Kill…”

For some reason, the soldiers suddenly began working far more quickly and efficiently.

Chapter 19

“Welcome back, Sophia.” Lucian nodded to the girl with white hair and red streaks that they had picked up on the way back from the dark elf lands. “Did you find anything out there?”

“Yes.” Sophia fell in line, walking alongside them. “Enemy scouts.”

Aelia turned her eyes up from the Divine System Interface’s digital map. “Where were the scouts?”

Sophia pointed off the road, where she had done her scouting. “Two hills over.”

“The timing fits, so the counter-scout unit I sent there should find them without needing to risk communication.”

Sophia frowned. “You knew when and where they’d be?”

“I didn’t know, but I speculated. Predicted. Turns out, I was pretty close.” Aelia returned her focus to the map.

Another feature Aelia obtained from being a Guardian was the ability to use Lucian’s Divine System Interface map like it were her own. Her version was so full of marks denoting troop locations and other information that Lucian had a hard time seeing the actual terrain.

Still, he could make out the scout party Sophia had mentioned. As Lucian watched, Aelia removed the question mark she had placed there until confirmation. With it gone, most of the enemy troop locations were solidified on the map, with only a few unknowns remaining.

The terrain on the map moved ever so slightly with each step the group took, as it only showed a certain distance around the user. In the current case, that was Aelia.

While the terrain was showing up, Aelia would fill it in with marks of known and suspected enemy locations. But she had recently stopped adding more and was completely focused on identifying the unknowns, hence why Sophia had gone scouting.

Lucian refocused on Sophia, who still walked alongside them. “I’m surprised you volunteered to go out. You’re technically still a civilian.”

“I’m not used to sitting around and doing nothing.”

“So you got bored, huh? But white hairs are more accepted in an army than a city, so you could do things that would normally be dangerous for a white hair, like buying sweets in a shop.”

Sophia thought back to how she met the king after that scuffle. “I’ve made a habit of being in and out of places, and I don’t plan on changing anytime soon.”

“Suit yourself. But if you’re going to work, then I have to pay you for it.” Lucian handed her a few coins. “As a civilian, you don’t have a monthly salary like the soldiers, so I’ll just give you what I believe is fair for the mission.”

Sophia counted the coins, then nodded. “I won’t turn down any pay you give.”

“Hah, then we’re in agreement. But don’t forget, if you ever want to join the military, I’ve got a special role for you.”

“I’ll keep that in mind…”

Sophia was still hesitant about joining, as that would mean signing away her freedom. As a white hair, she already enjoyed so little of it. But what she did have, she wished to keep.

“You did great, Sophia!” Emilia’s smile radiated happiness. “You really are good at scouting!”

“I used to live alone in the woods, so it’s just natural to me. If I didn’t get good at tracking and staying hidden, I wouldn’t have survived those few years of my life.”

“So that’s why. But it’s kinda sad to live alone, isn’t it?” Emilia reached up and patted Sophia’s head. “That’s why you should stay with us, instead! I’m sure you’ll be much happier!”

Sophia seemed to melt a little under Emilia’s touch. “It’s not like I plan on going anywhere anytime soon, or anything…”

“Good, because after the battle, we’re going to celebrate together!”

“This is the empire we’re talking about. Aren’t they really strong?”

“Yeah, but there’s no need to worry. Aelia will take care of all the complicated stuff like the strategy. I’m just going to focus on taking down the Death Knight!”

“I’ve heard what that man can do in a fight. They say he can even beat berserked white hairs.”

“Ah, that’s true. But it’s fine. We’re stronger now, right?” Emilia eyed Lucian.

“Yeah, much stronger. Strong enough to win.” Lucian still had his doubts, but there was no use thinking about them.

“We’re stopping there.” Aelia pointed to the top of the hill they were walking up. “It’s too late to start the battle today, so we’re setting up camp.”

The march through the province had been uneventful for Lucian, Emilia, and Aelia since the three of them had been undercover in the city during the only battle that had taken place so far.

A fort occupied by empire troops had blocked their path forward, forcing Lucian’s army to siege it before advancing on the main body that still occupied the area around the province’s largest city.

However, the fort itself was just bait, with an ambush waiting to pincer the army when it stopped to lay siege. But thanks to Aelia’s insistence, they found the ambush party in advance.

When Lucian’s army invaded the province, only the remnants of the empire soldiers remained. And those men quickly fled after a small skirmish, heading back to meet up with their main force.

Aelia had seen through the enemy plans, but Flora had done the same to her. The soldiers that were supposed to have provided a fierce resistance on their march forward had simply vanished, with Flora betting on the upcoming battle to settle it all.

That was precisely what Lucian wanted, as well. He couldn’t afford to chase the empire troops around the province, nor to lay a long siege at a well-fortified city like Buria.

Just like the battle was Flora’s chance to swiftly end Almekia’s resistance by slaying the king, so too was it Lucian’s way of repelling the invaders by slaying the heart of their strength, the Death Knight.

A similar battle had taken place a hundred years prior, with Almekia’s king killing the emperor and ending the Esgares Empire’s invasions into the region for a full century.

But they had returned, stronger than before. And with Almekia in troubled times, it was no small wonder to outside parties that Lucian was having a difficult time defeating the empire.

That was why anything but a complete victory was dangerous. If he lost, his crown and life would be in jeopardy as the people in the kingdom grew more desperate at the consecutive losses. In the worst case, Lucian could be assassinated for the second time in his life.

Even if he had a small victory, it’d be useless if he ended up chasing the empire soldiers around for months on end as the two armies skirmished on various battlefields. Lucian had plans, and they didn’t include spending the rest of the warring season to finish the battle against Flora.

Having reached the top of the hill, the group got a view of several other tall mounds in the distance. Not far beyond them, Flora’s troops were preparing for battle, as well.

But there was still one night before they would face each other again.

“Thanks for the hard work.” Lucian gave his appreciation to the soldiers who had quickly put up the command tent.

“I’m going to transfer all my information to the strategic map.” Aelia began putting pieces onto the large map that dominated the table.

“While you do that, I’m going to remake the talismans we tested today.”

Sitting at the head of the table, Lucian had a large section of empty space to work with, so he gathered some paper and ink and began to write on the slips of paper.

Emilia had dragged Sophia along with them ever since the reluctant white hair returned from her scouting mission. It was her first time seeing Lucian craft talismans, and she had no idea he made his own.

“Enchanting talismans?” Sophia knew what type it was from the words Lucian had written down.

“I’ve got quite a skill when it comes to making talismans, so it’s best if I make my own.”

“With so many words? Ah, sorry. I didn’t mean to say that it’s wrong. I just don’t see many talismans with more than two words on them.”

“It’s quite alright.” Lucian held up a completed talisman and read the inscription out loud. “Absolute Zero Ice Sword. Four words for a single enchantment talisman, but it’s stronger than just using two words like most others.”

“As expected of Your Majesty. Does that mean your enchanting spells are more powerful, too?”

“Yeah. But since I can only cast it once every few minutes, it’s good to use talismans to get everyone’s enchantments up all at once.”

Sophia nodded. “Makes sense. Opponents won’t wait until you’re ready.”

After finding out that Flora was the Death Knight, Lucian completed another quest in his Divine System Interface. One of the two skills he had gained afterwards was [Enchanting Magic I], allowing him to add bonus effects to his or an ally’s equipment.

But it was impossible for him to enchant everyone’s gear all at once, which was why he had turned to his [Talisman Making II] skill. With it, he could imbue talismans with his massive magical power, giving them strength beyond that of most mages.

As expected of Aelia, she didn’t take long to finish setting up the map. And with its completion, everyone in the room got a glimpse of the current battle lines.

Like themselves, the empire forces had set up their main force on top of a hill, giving them an advantage against a frontal assault. Fortunately, the terrain wasn’t steep because Lucian had no choice but to go on the offensive, seeing as how the enemy held control of the province.

Although the Almekian army outnumbered the empire’s, defender’s advantage would likely even the odds. Meaning, the winner would be decided by the side that managed to outmaneuver the other.

Or kill their general, whichever came first.

With half a day remaining before sundown, they got to work finalizing the details of the battle plan.

----------

“Weakness in their right flank.” A general pointed toward the battle taking place on the hilltop across from where Aelia had set up the command post.

“Messenger.” Aelia waved one of the mounted troops over. “Commander Marek is to hold formation. Do not push the advantage.”

The messenger took the quickly written order from Aelia’s hand, saluted, then took off down the hill, heading toward the enemy’s right flank, where Commander Marek led the assault.

“What do you mean hold formation!?” the general yelled. “Now’s our chance to shatter their line and break through!”

“I’m not falling for such an obvious trap.”

“What about that buckle in their line looks like a trap to you? Don’t you understand how dangerous it is to allow your line to crumble, even just slightly? Morale could drop like a stone in water.”

“Look at the heraldry the unit is carrying. That’s an elite empire troop, yet they’re breaking formation and buckling already? I don’t think so.”

“Even more reason they wouldn’t try such a tactic. If other units see an elite begin to crumble, so too would morale.”

“Then all you have to do is make sure your allies can’t see it. Look at the shape of their line and the two other elite units that flank it, cutting off vision from the rest of the army. All three of those units know of the plan to feign a crack in their defense and are ready to pounce on anyone foolish enough to push into it. And none of their other troops would ever have to know what happened.”

Although Lucian was no tactical genius, even he could seewhat Aelia meant when she pointed it out. And since she had proven herself capable until now, the general had no grounds to claim incompetence.

The only thing he, and Lucian, could do was wait and see how that particular part of the battle played out when the enemy realized his men wouldn’t be pushing into their trap.

Pulling open the pouch on his waist, Lucian pulled out a handful of paper. More specifically, talismans.

“Enhancing, healing, enchanting.” He flipped through each one to make sure he had several of every type. “Magitech explosives, of course. And—”

“Stop checking your gear.” Aelia spoke, even as she wrote a message. “If you look anxious, others will be, too.”

“Sorry, you’re right. I’m just not used to standing around and watching a battle happening right in front of me.”

“That’s what it means to be the one in charge. You have to watch as people live or die based on the orders you give them. I’m sure you’re no stranger to that, though.”

Lucian nodded. “It’s a fact of my life.”

“Keeping yourself busy so you don’t have to watch the results of your decisions won’t change the outcome. And right now, you know what your men need most.”

“Someone who can face the Death Knight when … he appears.”

“Which means you need to be here until we can pressure the Death Knight out, so make yourself comfortable. But don’t check your gear for a fourth time.”

“Don’t worry, I get it.”

Lucian continued peering out over the battle that took place on the next hill. Men had been fighting for over an hour already, with the lines shifting slowly. But he could tell that neither side was making much progress.

After less than fifteen minutes, the supposed weak spot in the enemy formation solidified itself. The change happened so quickly that Lucian could practically hear the commander give the order to abandon the plan to trap his troops.

With that wing of the battle reverting to normal, the combat lines almost looked like they had when the fight first began, though they had gained ground in some sections and lost it in others.

Seeing all of it take place slowly from his vantage point on an adjacent hillside didn’t help Lucian’s anxious tendencies. But he did his best to look as regal and in control as possible.

The early morning changed to mid-morning, the long shadows slowly shifting alongside the battle lines.

Although the two armies had been giving and taking ground from each other, Lucian’s men gradually took more and gave less. It was becoming increasingly obvious that the momentum had shifted in his favor.

Aelia really is good at this. She can see things I could never find and knows how to deal with them.

I would definitely have messed this battle up, if it were in my hands. And even if our generals are good, Flora is better.

Looks like I’ll be needing Aelia’s service for a while…

As Lucian pondered on a few subjects, he noticed a change in the enemy formations. Right in the center, a series of banners appeared. Many heraldry bearers littered the battlefield, but none so compact as what rose up from the enemy’s center.

“She’s inviting you to fight,” Aelia said.

“She’s ready to settle everything, then?”

“Yeah. As expected, she sees the battle turning and would rather finish it herself.”

Lucian patted his sword. “That’s exactly what I want, too.”

“Then I’ll leave the rest of the tactics to the generals.” Aelia stood and looked away from the battle for the first time in a while. “Let’s go take the Death Knight out.”

“That’s the idea. But I want you to stay here.”

“What? I can fight too, you know.”

Lucian nodded. “It’s not about your ability in combat. I’d love to have you with me, in that case. However, we have two win conditions. Defeat the Death Knight or route the army. And because the Death Knight is likely their main strategist, imagine how much you can achieve with him off the field.”

“So what you’re saying is that you want to defeat them so soundly that nobody would be able to doubt us after this battle.”

“Exactly. Leave the Death Knight to us. And the rest is up to you.”

Aelia smirked. “Fine. I’ll show them what it means to face the despair of inevitable defeat.”

With the matter settled, Lucian motioned for the rest of his companions to follow. Emilia and Minerva were a given, but Teflyn also went along with him. Though he’d rather she stayed behind, he knew telling her that would be useless.

As an escort, Lucian took half his white hair personal guards, leaving the rest to protect Aelia. As a final touch, he brought along more royal guards, many of whom carried banners like the ones around the Death Knight.

When Lucian started down the hill and toward the center of the enemy army, the march of his heraldry was a clear indication that he had accepted Flora’s request for a duel.

As the leader of the two forces, each of them ordered men to move aside as they approached the front line. Soon, Lucian was close enough to spot the Death Knight moving through the opposing army.

The soldiers had also seen the imposing suit of dark armor, with their hesitation to push forward being the result. Everyone had heard about the Death Knight, with rumors saying that even berserked white hairs couldn’t take him down.

When faced with an opponent like that on the battlefield, no normal soldier would be happy to be in their path.

“That’s him…” a soldier said.

“You think he’s coming our way?” another asked.

“Gods, I hope not. Where are the white hairs when you need them?”

“Right there?” The soldier pointed, surprised.

“Hey, that’s not just some white hairs! Isn’t that the king himself!?”

“Woah, you’re right! The hell’s he doing here!?”

“Idiot. Why else?”

“You think he can win against that monster?” The soldier stared at the slowly approaching Death Knight.

“Rather him try than me. I’d just get torn apart.”

“Damn right. Guess we should count our blessings. Maybe we’ll even get to see their battle.”

Lucian couldn’t hear his soldiers speak over the sounds of battle, but many such conversations played out around him as he forced his way to the front line to meet up with the Death Knight.

Eventually, his group opened a path to where the lines met, with soldiers from both sides seeking to run the other through.

Flora reached the center at the same time, her horned helmet and huge greataxe sticking out amongst the backdrop of her army.

Both of them moved at the same time, forcing their own soldiers to halt their battles and move aside. Soon, a ring was formed, with the fighting held back by order of the respective leaders and the elite guard they brought along.

“So it’s come to this, after all,” Lucian said.

“This is how it must be,” the Death Knight responded with a metallic voice that now seemed a pitch too high to be male.

“Aelia said the same thing. She knew you’d challenge us if we pressured your army too hard.”

“She lives up to the dark elf’s reputation as master tacticians. Even I couldn’t outmaneuver her.” Flora gripped her greataxe in both hands. “But in the end, it won’t matter. I can claim victory by defeating you here.”

“Pardon, but I didn’t come here to duel. This battle is going in our favor, so if you want a chance to fight me, then it’ll be under the conditions I set.”

“Let’s hear them.”

“A full rematch from last time. That means these three will be joining me in combat.” Lucian motioned to Emilia, Minerva, and Teflyn.

“It doesn’t matter. I can defeat you all.”

“Is that so? Well, I hope you don’t regret agreeing so casually. We won’t be defeated as easily as last time.”

“No man is a match for me, not even white hairs. Soon, you’ll remember why you fled the last time we fought.”

The battle lines drawn and arena set, Lucian and Flora stared at each other, both ready to put everything on the line in their upcoming battle.

Chapter 20

“By my royal authority, I call upon the strength of the white hairs…” Lucian began his chant.

“…I, Teflyn Rusudari Tsumokichi, beseech you. Grant your strength to King Lucian!” Teflyn finished the same time as Lucian, and their magics flowed.

Lucian received Teflyn’s [Enhance], while Emilia received Lucian’s spell. As usual, Minerva enhanced herself, along with Teflyn.

Most of Lucian’s enchantments were already active, as well. But the cooldown on his new magic was long enough that there were still holes to fill in their readiness, which was precisely why he gave each of his companions a handful of talismans.

Lucian held one in his own hand, as did Teflyn and Emilia.

“[Protection From Edged Weapons].” Lucian read off the words on the talisman, activating it in the process.

He didn’t feel any different, except for a small buzz that seemed to radiate from within him. That was all it took for Lucian to know that the enchantment had taken effect.

As its name suggested, the spell provided damage reduction from weapons with a sharp edge. It was the perfect counter to Flora’s greataxe, though it was yet to be seen just how useful it would be against someone as strong as her.

Lucian held out his secondary sword, which glittered with frost from the icy enchantment he had placed on it. Activating his Command Magic, he gave it an order. The moment he let go, it would fly from his hand, straight toward Flora.

“Kill the Death Knight.” He loosened his fingers, and his blade whirled to life.

“I’m going too!” Teflyn chased his sword.

“She’s mine.” Emilia refused to be left behind.

Minerva was more reserved, at least with her positioning and tempo. She was a mage who prioritized getting maximum value from each spellcast, rather than overwhelming enemies with pure power.

Though in reality, she could usually do both.

However, against someone like the Death Knight, even Minerva couldn’t win with brute force. That was why she chose to time her most powerful spells with her companions, rather than attacking right away.

Lucian could also attack from a distance, using his autonomous sword. But he held another sword in his hand, his main weapon that he used for melee combat.

His shield also protected him, hovering between his body and the Death Knight’s, fully aware of the threat that she represented.

“[Gravity: Maximum].” Lucian quietly activated his Gravity Magic, placing it on his shield.

With the spell, his shield could withstand a stronger hit. But it came at the cost of moving more slowly, giving opponents more openings to exploit. When facing just one enemy, that was less of an issue, which is why he opted to maximize the shield’s defensive ability.

He had placed the same magic on his autonomous sword, just with a lesser effect. Increasing the weapon’s mass adds more damage to its attacks, but it also made the weapon slower. Since he wanted to target specific parts of the Death’s Knight’s armor, he decided to give the sword a balance of speed and power.

With his new magic and enhanced body, Lucian was in a different class compared to the last time he fought Flora. The same could be said of his Guardians, Emilia and Minerva.

They couldn’t figure out what Emilia’s new abilities were, even after testing several ideas. But the fact that she was a Guardian meant that her body was naturally stronger than before. And under the effect of Lucian’s more powerful magic, her berserk strength had grown substantially.

For Minerva, the effect of the Guardian status was obvious. She said her overall battle strength was less than half what it was when living in the Fairy Queen’s domain.

However, when she received the Guardian status, she felt some of that power return to her. Combined with her growth as Lucian continued to level, her raw strength had increased the most out of all three Guardians.

Teflyn was the only one who wasn’t very different from the last time the group fought the Death Knight. She wasn’t chosen as a Guardian and hence gained no additional benefits. The only upgrades she’d received were stronger enhancements and enchantments, all of which came from the growth of her allies, rather than herself.

It was for that reason that Lucian had wanted her to stay out of the battle. But she was still far stronger than nearly anyone else he could have brought along, so he decided to bring her.

Besides, there was no way she would agree to just watch while everyone else fought.

With his powered-up allies around him, Lucian stepped toward the Death Knight to join Emilia and Teflyn in the assault. Even if he could provide value from a distance, there was still merit to going in for melee.

He could provide extra pressure by attacking with his main sword, or he could be ready to protect the girls if they get into a bad spot. That was far better than just sitting back and watching.

Vines exploded from the ground just before Lucian reached melee, wrapping around the Death Knight’s arms and legs. The barbed tips could usually poison Minerva’s victims, but the armor didn’t let the thorns pass through to Flora’s soft flesh.

However, the strength of her magic had increased so much that even the fearsome Death Knight was hindered by the spell. And with that opening, Emilia and Teflyn threw everything into their attacks.

“[Twin Fang]!” Emilia’s katana blurred.

“[Flashing Blade]!” Teflyn shouted one of her favorite attacks.

Lucian swung, unleashing his own [Shard Blade], his weapon taking on an icy form as it arced through the air.

All three attacks landed at the same time, the Death Knight unable to free herself from the vines beforehand. A satisfying display of magical effects played out, striking the armor that covered Flora’s body.

The massive body of the Death Knight broke free from the vines as the force of the attacks blew her away, the dark boots she wore scraping against the bloodied ground still littered with the bodies of fallen soldiers.

After coming to a stop, Flora lowered her axe, which she’d used as a makeshift shield. Even with it, she couldn’t block her whole body. Some of the attacks had landed properly, and that showed in her posture.

“You’ve really grown powerful in such a short time.” The Death Knight rolled her shoulder. “That’s why I can’t let you get any stronger. You’re a threat to the emperor and to the whole of the empire. And those that go against the empire must be eliminated.”

Flora dug her metal boots into the ground, then charged right back into melee.

Lucian’s autonomous sword met her first, but a swift backhand was enough to deal with the flying weapon.

Emilia stood in her path next, the berserked white hair’s hand on her sheathed katana. She was stronger than she’d ever been before, stronger than any other white hair by leaps and bounds.

With unwavering confidence, Emilia waited for Flora to enter her attack zone.

“[Iainuki]!” Her katana flashed, streaking across the Death Knight’s body.

Flora stopped, Emilia’s attack cancelling her momentum. But the Death Knight didn’t fall.

“Too weak.” She swung her greataxe.

The Death Knight’s attack contained even more power than what she had just received, hitting Emilia’s katana and blowing the girl away along with it.

Teflyn and Lucian engaged Flora, keeping her busy and trusting Minerva to see to Emilia’s well-being.

However, after just a few seconds, both of them were defending against the Death Knight’s attacks, rather than going on the offensive.

“Stop being annoying!” Teflyn barely managed to avoid the axe.

“Just a little longer!” Lucian hid behind his shield, which thunked from a powerful blow.

Already, the mana powering his shield was getting low. Increasing the mass helped prevent the Death Knight from easily knocking it away, but it could still only take so many attacks before it lost its power.

That moment hadn’t arrived yet, but Lucian could tell that keeping his shield powered would be a continuous task throughout the fight.

“Now!” Lucian leapt back, alongside Teflyn.

As soon as the path was clear, Minerva released a volley of massive ice shards, each containing the strength of a powerful mage’s strongest attack. They clanked off the axe and metal armor, pushing the Death Knight back a step with each shard that hit her.

During the volley, Emilia met back up with Lucian and Teflyn, and they all prepared another round of magically-infused attacks. Just as Minerva’s spell ended, the three went on the offensive.

The Death Knight’s armor showed obvious signs of damage, with dents where some of the ice shards had hit her at full force. But it was far from enough to stop her.

“[Void Burst]!” Flora shouted the name of her special magic, just as the three melee fighters coordinated their attacks.

Darkness exploded from the Death Knight, engulfing everyone but Minerva in an instant. The strange magic hit Lucian like a physical attack, knocking him and his weapon away.

At the same time, the black substance drained something from him. By the time he saw sunlight again, his mana and strength seemed a little lower than they were before.

“That attack…” Lucian landed on the ground, his body a bit numb.

“It’s as icky as ever.” Teflyn shivered, as if she didn’t like the magic.

“Change of plans. No more than two within range of that spell from now on. The third rests as they set up for a chance to re-engage.”

“You think Emilia will just sit still?”

Lucian turned to the berserked white hair, who was already losing herself to the bloodlust of battle. Asking her to stand around and watch others fight would be a difficult order for her to follow, so Lucian relented.

“You and I will do the swapping, Teflyn.”

“Okay~” The oni girl prepared her two daggers.

Flora still stood strong, her greataxe already dripping with blood from the various attacks Lucian and the others couldn’t quite avoid.

The two sides were a little worse for wear, but the battle was far from decided.

“I’m going first!” Teflyn jumped back into battle.

Emilia didn’t hesitate to join her, leaving Lucian to hold the midground between them and Minerva.

Using the chance, he grabbed his floating shield. Because of the Gravity Magic he applied to it, the weight of the shield pulled heavily at his arm. But in his enhanced state, he could still hold it with ease.

Like a battery charger, he fed his mana to the shield until it was filled to capacity. Each drop he gave it made him that much weaker, as mana was the primary source of the superhuman strength he had in his new world.

But with his current capacity, he could refill his shield dozens of times before running dry. Though that wasn’t the only item he had to keep charged in the battle.

Lucian held up his hand, and his autonomous sword flew into his palm. Like the shield, he filled it with mana to keep it going at maximum effectiveness.

The sword was more mana efficient than his shield, as it was primarily the blocking of incoming damage that drained a Commanded item’s energy. But it wasn’t uncommon for enemies to parry his autonomous sword or even hit it with the intent to knock it far away, both of which ate up far more of the mana inside.

However, the parries and attacks against the sword weren’t the reasons why Lucian had been forced to charge it back up so soon.

That magic, [Void Burst]. Does it drain mana?

Not just my sword and shield, but even I feel like I lost some energy after getting hit by it.

We’ve got to be careful not to all get hit by it again.

Lucian released his re-energized sword, and it flew to the battle to aid Teflyn and Emilia. Like before, it began harassing the Death Knight’s back.

Being out of direct combat gave Lucian a few options, like the ability to communicate and coordinate more easily.

“Minerva.” He stepped close to the Fairy Princess. “When I swap with Teflyn, hit the Death Knight with something hard. I’ll make sure he can’t dodge.”

“I’ll prepare an appropriate spell.”

“You’ll know when to use it.”

Stepping forward again, Lucian waited for a good time before motioning at Teflyn. The oni girl understood what he meant and started setting up for the swap.

After a flourish with her daggers, Teflyn leaped back, giving a wide opening for Lucian to fill. He did so, but not with his body.

Let’s see how you like these upgraded versions!

A fistful of red stones flew from Lucian’s hand, each with the speed of a fastball thrown by a professional pitcher. In a blink, they were in the opening left by Teflyn, flying straight at the Death Knight’s masked face.

Then, an explosion.

There wasn’t much force. In fact, Lucian could barely feel the shockwave despite being relatively close to the source.

However, the explosion came with an enormous amount of light. So much that anyone looking directly at the magitech weapons while they were exploding would be temporarily blind and mostly deaf.

Even the Death Knight.

“Ugh…!” Flora stumbled back, one hand over her eyes.

Lucian turned back to her, having been forced to look away after using the red stones. Teflyn and Minerva had done the same, but Emilia had been too focused on the fight, which was why Lucian sent his shield to cover her face.

The explosion barely interrupted Emilia’s attack, which was a strike aimed at a vulnerable spot in the armor’s side plates, where two of them met. Her katana sunk in, going deeper than any attack had managed thus far. When the blade returned, it was coated in red.

At the same time, a massive stone spike erupted from the ground behind the Death Knight, right where she had been stumbling because of the flashbang magitech weapons. The sharp tip of Minerva’s Earth Magic struck Flora unimpeded, sending a screech as it hit the magically-enchanted metal used to craft her armor.

As big and tough as the Death Knight was, even she was thrown about by the series of attacks. The hit to her back sent her straight toward Lucian, who had placed himself there for that very reason.

“[Enchant Weapon: Force]! [Gravity: Maximum]!” Lucian powered up his main weapon as much as he could. “You’re mine, Death Knight!”

He swung with every ounce of superhuman strength he could put behind his blade. The edge easily slid past Flora’s defenses, hitting her at full force.

The screech of metal on metal returned, along with a sharp pop, as if something metallic had just broken. A dark and shiny object flew from the point of impact, alongside a spray of blood.

After Lucian’s attack landed, the effects of the flashbang wore off, with Flora finally managing to put up her powerful defenses. However, unlike before, there was now a vulnerability for them to exploit.

Flora brought her left arm up, using it to touch her right shoulder. Her hand came back bloodied, a clear indication of the wound Lucian had given her.

She felt a breeze on her wounded shoulder, which would obviously be the case, given that her pauldron had been knocked off. That should have been impossible, even with the attack she just received. But there was a reason why it had come off so easily.

“The straps…” Flora’s metallic voice rang out as she felt at the hidden straps that once held her pauldron in place. “They’ve been cut.”

“Did you think my autonomous sword was just swinging randomly at your back?” Lucian held out his hand, and the flying sword pointed its tip directly at Flora’s exposed shoulder. “I can direct it wherever I want, so I was happy to see that you mostly ignored it because you thought it wasn’t much of a threat compared to the rest of us.”

“I see. I was careless.” Flora wrapped both hands around the handle of her greataxe, as if the wound on her shoulder didn’t bother her in the slightest. “I suppose I have no choice, then. King of Almekia, it was unfortunate that we couldn’t find a path without bloodshed. But if one of us has to die here, then it’s going to be you.”

Lucian was hoping that she’d get defensive, pay more attention to his autonomous sword, and allow them to target her exposed shoulder in the next few engagements. But Flora’s stance had only grown more aggressive, as if she intended to forego defense entirely.

Or perhaps, she was expecting that her offense would leave no room for counterattacks in the first place.

I’ve got a bad feeling about this…

A feeling similar to the Death Knight’s [Void Burst] magic seeped out from Flora’s body. It made the hair on Lucian’s arms stand up, as if his nerves were reacting to something his mind didn’t quite understand.

Even Emilia frowned at the aura radiating from the Death Knight. Tendrils of dark smoke trailed off the black armor, as if Flora couldn’t quite contain the power she had unleashed.

“It’s good we met while you’re still this weak.” The Death Knight’s metallic voice had a sharper edge than before. “I can get rid of you before you unlock any more of your powers and become a threat to the emperor.”

“What did you do…?” Lucian was both digging for information and buying time to think, though he didn’t expect to obtain either one.

“[Limit Break].” Surprisingly, Flora gave up the answer without hesitation. “Perhaps if your Guardians were more loyal, they would have achieved this ability as well.”

Although he had managed to obtain both the information and time he wanted, Lucian still didn’t know just how much her new ability would affect the battle.

We’ll just play it safe and see how strong she is now.

“I’m taking the front.” Lucian hid behind his floating shield as he stepped toward the Death Knight.

With a mental command, he sent his autonomous sword the order to attack Flora’s exposed shoulder. It reacted instantly, zipping toward her, point first.

Without looking, the Death Knight swung her hand, smacking the sword as if it were little more than a mosquito. The casual attack sent the blade soaring, and Lucian felt a sizable chunk of energy drain from it.

Strong.

The greataxe came next, hitting his shield straight on and sending it crashing into Lucian’s body. It hit him so hard, he stumbled back a step.

Despite being enchanted with maximum gravity, it couldn’t completely block the force of Flora’s attack, even when she didn’t use a magic skill. And having taken the attack directly, the shield lost far more energy than the sword. So much that Lucian would have to refill it after only a few hits.

The others must have a good grasp on her new strength now, too. It’s a lot to deal with, but we don’t have much choice.

Having been in and out of combat several times, each of the melee fighters had sustained their own injuries during the battle. Lucian’s [Pain Resistance II] skill dulled his wounds, but everyone else could only rely on adrenaline and the bloodlust from [Enhance].

With the Death Knight’s new strength, he knew that even an enhanced soldier would fall in a single hit from her greataxe. That meant even Lucian and his powerful companions would need to take the battle very carefully.

Flora, on the other hand, decided to do the exact opposite.

“[Devil’s Edge].” She called out the name of her magic skill.

Her greataxe became nothing more than a red streak across Lucian’s vision. That light hit his shield, then slammed into him. Despite the shield blocking it, the edge of the axe still found his flesh, the weapon having morphed into a new shape.

Lucian couldn’t stand his ground against the powerful blow, being knocked back several paces.

Emilia wasted no time taking advantage of the opportunity, but Flora pulled her greataxe back, Lucian’s blood dripping from the blade. As it moved, the weapon mutated again, changing into another monstrous form that no blacksmith would craft.

She used the new shape to block the katana before it could reach her vulnerable shoulder. With a gauntleted fist, she countered Emilia, hitting the white hair in the center of her stomach.

Lucian reached out and caught Emilia as she was flying by, setting the girl back on her feet as soon as he stopped her momentum.

“I’ll show her.” Emilia wasn’t the least bit concerned, despite how the battle had turned.

Lucian watched as Flora blocked a barrage of Minerva’s ice shards. “Potion first. Then we keep her busy for a moment.”

After being reminded about it, Emilia pulled out a healing potion from a padded pouch. It wasn’t broken, so she downed the liquid in a couple gulps.

Lucian did the same, though a bit more slowly. He checked his wound afterwards and saw that it wasn’t as bad as he feared. If he took a couple more wounds like that, he’d be in trouble, but just one was manageable.

Her speed caught me off-guard, but she’s still much slower than she should be.

Wearing a full set of plate mail came at a cost, even for someone as powerful as Flora. That cost was speed.

They’d been relying on that speed advantage to prevent Flora from landing a direct hit, but he wasn’t sure if they still had enough of an advantage to keep using that tactic.

We need to slow her down before she catches one of us with that axe of hers.

With Emilia by his side, Lucian readied his sword and shield against the Death Knight.

Lucian was the only one with a way to block the greataxe, so he took the front during the re-engage. It helped that Flora was also focused on him, as he was the one whose defeat would ultimately lead to victory.

Since he wanted to reduce his risks as much as possible, Lucian timed the initial clash with his autonomos sword, which still hounded the Death Knight’s back. His main weapon targeted her front at the same time, essentially flanking her by himself.

Flora’s greataxe was seemingly unhindered by the tactic, lashing out at Lucian with just as much ferocity as before.

The blade writhed as it cut the air, changing shape to best bypass the opponent’s defenses and deliver at least some damage to them, as Lucian had experienced from their previous engagement.

He’d learned from that one mistake. And not being a fan of getting stabbed or cut, he took precautions in his second attempt at blocking her attack.

Lucian’s autonomous sword was just a distraction for his main weapon, but his main weapon was also a distraction. He never committed to the attack, with his stance clearly suggesting that he was focused on retreating.

The Death Knight saw through the act, which was why she took a large step forward as she swung her greataxe. She wanted to chase Lucian down using her long stride and excessive reach of her weapon.

The axehead slammed into the floating shield, the power of her swing proving too much for the Commanded item. However, Lucian knew from experience what the result would be, so he twisted his body as he moved, dodging the shield that nearly smacked into him like it had before.

His evasive maneuvers were enough to avoid the greataxe, as well. And during their short exchange, the real threat made her move.

Emilia’s katana slid between the same two plates she had penetrated before. They’d worked to distort the metal there and provide the opening, so she was determined to take advantage of it as much as possible.

She was satisfied when her katana returned, more bloodied than it had been before. Though she still wanted to spill even more.

It’s not as fun when they barely react to getting cut, though. Emilia frowned as the Death Knight swatted at her with a gauntleted fist, as if she were nothing but a small bother.

I’m a Guardian, too! So why am I being treated as a nuisance!?

There’s no way I’ll accept something like that!

Emilia pushed the assault, her katana flashing many times a second as she unleashed a flurry of attacks. Speed was one of Emilia’s strong suits, while for the Death Knight, speed was one of their weak points.

Because of that, many of Emilia’s attacks landed precisely where she intended. However, she wasn’t able to hit any vital areas, as Flora made sure to block any swings that could potentially get through the armor again.

After only a couple seconds, the greataxe found an opening. The massive weapon writhed like it always did, the blade looking to sink into a reckless Emilia who’d gone all-out on her assault.

Just before disaster, Lucian’s shield appeared. It took the impact of the axe, protecting Emilia’s body from the deadly edge.

The shield still smacked into her, as was often the case when it intercepted an attack it couldn’t fully defend against. Somehow, Emilia kept her footing, despite the powerful force of Flora’s swing.

Wanting to provide cover, Minerva cast her spell to hound the Death Knight. That gave Lucian a chance to recall his shield and regroup with Emilia, who looked to have her pride hurt more than anything else.

“Again,” Lucian said.

“It’s my turn.” Teflyn appeared beside them.

“I’ve got a plan for you, so leave the front to me.”

“Fine, but it better be soon.”

“Here’s what I’m thinking…”

Lucian gave the two girls a quick rundown of the plan. It was simple, and Emilia only needed to attack, which was almost the only tactic he could use when it came to her.

Since Lucian planned to take center point again, he readied his shield, which he had just filled up with mana.

Although they’d managed to survive the Death Knight’s assault so far, Lucian didn’t want to risk too many more engagements. He knew that each time they clashed, there was a chance one of them would take a critical wound, taking them out of the battle.

If that were to happen, the fight could quickly turn against them as their combat potential would drop by roughly a quarter, depending on who got hit.

It was that risk that made him choose his current strategy. Even if Teflyn was a good decoy with her high speed and mobile fighting style, he didn’t want to use her as a distraction like she often became in their battles.

Teflyn was their weakest member, by a fair margin. There was no way he was putting her in a dangerous position where she could take a direct and powerful hit. So, he chose that spot for himself.

She’s really a beast with her [Limit Break] active. Just how long does a powerful skill like that last?

He couldn’t detect any worry, so he could only imagine that she wasn’t close to the time limit. That meant he couldn’t rely on it running out to finish the battle. He had to defeat her while she was at full power.

The wisps of dark smoke still trailed off her black armor, like heat rising off a paved road on a hot, summer day. Combined with the mutating greataxe, it made for an imposing opponent.

No wonder she’s built such a fearsome reputation. Anyone who’s seen her go all-out would feel either fear or respect, depending on if they’re foe or ally.

Actually, most people would probably feel a mix of both, regardless of where they stand.

Lucian certainly felt some of both. Fear for her absurd strength, yet respect for how hard she must have worked to obtain it.

If she’s anything like my Guardians, then Flora must have been a genius even before being selected. A genius tactician and warrior, just like Aelia.

And Lucian faced that genius, with a power far more advanced than his own. It made him realize once again that he needed to get stronger.

I’m too far behind, but…

Lucian entered the Death Knight’s attack range.

…that’s going to change soon!

The two leaders of the army clashed again, their battle witnessed by dozens of soldiers who happened to be near the makeshift ring where the duel was taking place.

From the perspective of the crowd, the fight was so far out of their league that they couldn’t imagine stepping into the arena and joining in. With a swarm of soldiers, they could overwhelm nearly any single warrior. But nobody wanted to be one of the first to charge when it was essentially certain doom.

Because of that, a strange stalemate radiated out from the ring, with both Almekian and Esgares soldiers waiting to see who would emerge victorious from the duel between the two leaders.

A similar scene played out to before, except Emilia didn’t manage to land a solid hit like she had in the last exchange. Her katana was thwarted, as was Lucian’s sword, leaving the two with nothing to show for the risk they took in the melee exchange with Flora.

However, they expected that, which is why they placed the task of dealing damage to their small companion.

At the final few swings of Emilia’s katana, Teflyn fell from the sky, her twin daggers aimed at the exposed shoulder where they had knocked off the Death Knight’s pauldron.

As long as they could injure one of her arms enough that she couldn’t use it, the greataxe would become a huge burden, even for her. Not being able to swing with the same speed and power would make the battle much safer for Lucian and the girls, allowing them to wear Flora down with continuous and coordinated assaults, rather than trying to take her down quickly and risk losing just as fast.

That was Lucian’s answer to the battle. It was what they had been working toward since he sent the autonomous sword to target the straps on the back of the pauldron.

And it was time to finish the plan.

Teflyn’s timing was perfect, falling from the sky just when Flora was retaliating against Emilia. But just because an idea goes according to plan doesn’t mean it will succeed.

The Death Knight had already figured out their scheme, and her retaliation had just been a feint to lure them into going through with it.

Flora’s armored fist slammed into Teflyn’s stomach just before she could plunge her daggers into the exposed shoulder. The young oni hit the ground with a thud, the air clearly knocked from her lungs.

Without wasting any time, the Death Knight swung her greataxe at the downed girl.

Lucian’s shield arrived in a blink. But that was also foreseen, with Flora using her first strike to knock it far away.

With the shield unable to block the next attack, Minerva cast her immobility spell, entwining the Death Knight with tough vines.

Something like that couldn’t stop their opponent, but it could hinder them for just a heartbeat. That would have to be enough.

“Block it, Emilia!” Lucian shouted at the white hair girl who practically teleported to Teflyn’s side.

She had her katana sheathed, as she always did when using her [Iainuki]. The only problem was that even while using the skill, she could only barely match Flora’s strength from before she cast [Limit Break].

With the Death Knight’s increased power, taking a direct hit would be very dangerous. And to make matters worse…

“[Bloody Cleave].” Flora spoke the name of her magic skill, and her axe began glowing a bright red, even as it squirmed and writhed.

No way! Lucian watched on anxiously. Can she block something like that!?

Emilia didn’t seem worried, but she never was when enhanced. Lucian couldn’t count on her to determine the danger of the attack she was facing, as she would undoubtedly meet the challenge directly, no matter what.

From his instincts and estimations, Lucian felt his worries grow. The Death Knight had seen through their plan and turned it around on them, and now he was beginning to think Emilia had been her target from the beginning.

It wasn’t Teflyn whose life was really in danger … it was Emilia’s!

He was too far. His shield and sword weren’t in position. Minerva had just cast. And Teflyn was still down.

There was nobody to help Emilia, who faced the full strength of the powered-up Death Knight.

The white hair had also realized that she had been the target. Killing intent radiated from the Death Knight as visibly as the wisps of dark smoke.

Even if she was irrational when berserked, that didn’t stop her instincts from screaming that her life was in danger.

Me, die!? Like that’s going to happen! Emilia tightened her grip on the katana’s hilt, waiting for the right moment.

“Emilia!” Lucian yelled. “Block it!”

Last time, he had said it for Teflyn’s sake. Now, he said it for hers.

Hearing him call her name always pulled her focus back. It gave her clarity through the berserked personality, though the effect was short-lived. At first, she thought that was why the Death Knight seemed to be moving slower than before.

But that wouldn’t explain the sudden strength she felt flowing through her.

This power is coming from my prince!?

It felt like being enhanced for a second time, with the increase in strength stacking on top of each other.

My prince ordered me to block it. Emilia’s hands finally moved. Then I will!

“[Iainuki]!” Her katana flashed, then disappeared back into its sheathe an instant later.

The overwhelmingly powerful Death Knight stood with her axe held at an awkward angle, the weapon having been completely repelled by Emilia’s magic skill.

Even Flora didn’t expect that outcome, which gave Lucian the perfect opening.

“It’s over!” Lucian shouted as his sword sank into the Death Knight’s exposed shoulder.

Flora’s right arm went limp, falling to her side. With such a major injury, even she would have a difficult time against the four of them.

Pulling his sword free, Lucian stepped out of range in case she decided to counter. Emilia had already dragged Teflyn to a safe distance, and the young oni was finally regaining her senses.

“Give it up,” Lucian said. “Even you can’t win with one arm.”

“Maybe not.” Flora raised her one good arm, holding the greataxe. “But I’m far from beaten.”

“No, you’re not far from it. You’re on the very edge.” Lucian motioned to the soldiers around them. “Take a look for yourself.”

The Death Knight peered around. The strangely peaceful audience was more on edge than they were before, but that was only true for one side’s soldiers, the empire’s.

“My army is defeated…” Flora finally realized what was happening outside of her duel.

“There were two win conditions. Defeat you or defeat your army. We decided to do both, though. And this is the result.” Lucian motioned around again. “It’s hard to see from our location, but right now, one of your flanks is retreating. Soon, your entire line will crumble. Like I said, we’ve won.”

The empire soldiers in the center only held strong because they believed the Death Knight could defeat anyone. But seeing their unbeatable champion get wounded sent a mortal blow to their morale.

The only way to prevent her army from breaking would be to defeat the king in a near instant. But Lucian knew that as well, which was why he retreated a few extra steps and recalled his shield to protect him.

All he had to do was survive for a little bit longer, and the Death Knight would be the only one left as the empire troops fled.

Now, what will you do, Flora?

Chapter 21

Aelia arrived at the scene just in time to see the finale. With a confident stride, she walked into the makeshift dueling ring to face the enemy general she’d been competing against before the duel broke out.

“It was fun,” Aelia said. “A nice warm-up for what’s to come.”

“And what is coming?”

“There’s still one more province for us to retake. Your men will definitely retreat there, so I’m looking forward to that battle. If they don’t run and hide, that is.”

“We will never cower from war, but neither will we fight a losing battle.”

“Does that mean you’re running, too?” Aelia put a hand to her lips. “I hope you didn’t expect us to simply let you go.”

“I’ll fight my way out, if need be.” Flora motioned to her elite units who still held their positions at her back and sides. “I won’t fall here.”

“It’d be better if you were more injured, but I think we can manage to capture you.” Aelia nodded to herself. “Yes, I can see it. It’d be much better for you and your men if you surrendered now, as you have no hope of escape.”

Flora frowned, though nobody could see it through her mask. She had fought against Aelia’s tactics and felt her genius at work, so if the dark elf were telling the truth about having a plan to capture her, then Flora might as well be chained where she stood.

However, there was always the chance that she was bluffing. And not being the sort to reasonably give in to enemy commands, Flora decided to bet on the chance that Aelia’s plan didn’t truly exist.

The Death Knight’s greataxe came up, carried by her one good arm. “My answer hasn’t changed. If you wish to stop me, then come and try.”

“Don’t complain to me later.” Aelia sighed as she waved to a squad of soldiers. “Sweep around to—”

“Wait.” Lucian interrupted her before she could give the order. “There’s another way to settle this.”

“Huh? You know something I don’t?”

“No, it’s just an idea you probably threw out immediately.”

“Like what?”

“Letting the Death Knight go without a fight.”

Aelia stared at him for a few seconds. “Hey! What do you mean let him go!? You know who he is! How important he is! And you wanna just let him walk outta here!?”

“I know it sounds ridiculous, but I’m not letting him go for free. I’ll be negotiating his freedom.”

“Fine, do whatever you want.” Aelia waved her hand dismissively.

With the tension somewhat deflated, Lucian stepped forward a bit, getting into a more comfortable speaking distance with Flora.

“I won’t be giving up information,” Flora said. “So save your breath.”

“Just by meeting you, I learned almost everything I needed to know. What I want now has very little to do with the empire and a lot to do with my own kingdom.”

“Then make it quick. My army is nearly in retreat.”

“You once told me that if you said something, I could trust you to follow through. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes.” The Death Knight’s helmet nodded just slightly.

“Then if you promise to take your soldiers and retreat from both of the provinces you conquered from us, I’ll let you walk out of here with your men.”

“You want to secure your entire border with this one battle, then?”

“That’s right. I don’t want to go on another campaign to remove you from the northern province you took from us last warring season. So if you promise to return it without a fight, I’m willing to let you go without a fight, as well.”

Flora performed some recalculations in her head. Agreeing to the terms would require a change in her plans, but it was easily within an acceptable range, considering all the new information she had obtained by meeting Lucian.

The truth was that Flora already knew she would be unable to hold the northern province, so she intended to only use it as a waypoint to regroup and refill supplies on her way back to the Esgares Empire.

But if she were to return that province in an agreement, then it wouldn’t be proper to utilize its major city as a waystation on her trip northward. That meant redirecting her troops and supplies to bypass the urban centers.

“I will return the province,” Flora said. “And when I enter the Esgares Empire, I will declare my campaign to be on hold for the rest of the warring season.”

“That’s precisely what I was going to ask for next.”

“I know. We will both benefit from it, though who makes the most of the allotted time is still to be seen.”

Lucian smiled. “We’ll find the answer the next time we meet.”

The Death Knight lowered her greataxe, her men closing in around her. After a brief moment is silence, she turned and stepped into the crowd of soldiers.

With that, the battle officially came to an end. Aelia had already given the order to not chase enemy units that flee the battlefield, but it’d take a while for such a command to make its way to every unit.

But Lucian’s job was done, at least. He could go relax at the command post and have a nice, cold glass of ice water.

Or so he thought.

“Did you see His Majesty!?” A soldier who had spectated the fight turned to his companion. “He actually beat that Death Knight!”

“Never thought I’d see a battle like that…”

“How’d he get so strong?” a third soldier asked.

“I don’t even know half of what I saw,” another said.

“You think those rumors are true? Something about him being touched by divine power?”

“I didn’t believe it before, but now…”

When Lucian had first heard those rumors, he worried the truth of his reincarnation had been leaked. But after a quick investigation, he realized it was just speculation based on some interesting events.

He was the member of the royal family to survive a mysterious disease, save for his sister Mia, who never got ill.

He was called by the Fairy Queen herself to visit her land, where he recruited a rare oni and even rarer fairy.

And with all the battles he had fought in the past few months, he’d gained a reputation as a powerful warrior. The victory over the Death Knight was just the last piece of the puzzle that finally solidified his growing reputation.

Guess the ice water’s going to have to wait. I’ve got a crowd to entertain.

“Well fought, soldiers of Almekia!” Lucian raised his main weapon high, still covered in the Death Knight’s blood. “Tonight, we celebrate!”

“Long live King Lucian!” One of the talkative ones responded first.

Then, a chorus of men so crowded with voices that making any of them out was impossible. But that’s what Lucian expected, so he just played up their enthusiasm with some his own.

His reputation would only grow, both as a capable ruler and a formidable warrior. But the one Lucian cared about most was his prime adversary, Emperor Marek. The God’s Acolyte.

If Flora is the emperor’s Guardian, then I can expect him to be at least equal in strength to the Death Knight. No, probably more.

If he has three Guardians like I do, then we wouldn’t stand a chance against them right now. Even beating just Flora by herself was almost too much for us.

We need to get stronger. And I need a break from war to be able to focus on my divine quests and gain levels.

That was why Lucian had negotiated a safe exit with Flora, rather than having to chase her army around for the rest of the warring season to secure his borders. He was sure that she’d keep her word, despite only having known her for a short while.

And as she said, the arrangement benefitted her, as well. Not just because she could leave safely but because she had valuable information for Emperor Marek. The man the emperor had warned Flora about had been found.

He was the King of Almekia, and the threat he posed was quickly growing.

Lucian wasn’t sure how they would handle news of his appearance. Perhaps the entire might of the empire would fall on Almekia’s borders. Or maybe Emperor Marek and his three guardians would pay him a personal visit to decide the fate of the world.

In either case, Lucian knew he wasn’t strong enough. His kingdom lacked the resources to fight off the full might of the empire, and he was too weak to defeat the God’s Acolyte in battle.

He had to use the rest of the year wisely, because by the time warring season started after next winter, he was sure the battles would be both larger and bloodier.

After spending some time encouraging his men, Lucian met Emilia’s eyes. The white hair beastfolk girl had overpowered even the Death Knight at the end of the fight, which surprised Lucian and everyone else who could follow the battle.

He may have been surprised, but he did know the reason why she was able to defend against Flora’s powerful attack.

I felt my mana go to her, very similarly to how I power up my equipment with [Command Magic].

It was right when he ordered Emilia to block Flora’s attack. Somehow, he had given her a boost in strength at that moment. Although he was still fuzzy on the details, he knew one thing.

It’s definitely related to her Guardian acquired ability. We’ll need to test it out, then.

With a successful retake of his two provinces, Lucian gained another level. But since he was still in the middle of celebrating a victory, he decided to save it for later.

I’ll check it out when I’m sipping on a nice, refreshing cup of ice water.

Epilogue

Lucian’s royal carriage rolled down the street, the clattering of its wooden wheels drowned out by the cheers of the citizens who came to greet him.

Unlike usual, Lucian and the girls were riding on a large open platform, the carriage picked precisely to give them a place to stand and wave at the crowd.

They’d just arrived back in the capital city, but to make their entrance as grand as possible, Lucian had called for the special carriage. After all, it was his triumphant return to the castle, so a little spectacle was expected.

Having returned victorious, the mirth in the air was so thick he could almost see it. The pressure of the empire’s army had been removed from their shoulders, for a time. That was enough for many of them.

And with Lucian’s reputation, confidence in the royal family was higher than it had been for a long while. Most of his doubters had very little to say after he defeated the Death Knight in combat.

With the people on his side and his opponents silenced, Lucian felt secure in his reign for the first time since he took the throne. That was good, because he didn’t have time to keep playing games with small-time criminals and big-headed nobles.

After a long trip through the city, Lucian finally arrived at the castle. It was both his home and his seat of power. In a way, it represented who he was in his new world because if he lost his throne, he’d lose everything.

Fortunately, that seemed like a distant worry to him at the moment.

“Welcome home, Brother.” Mia gave him a small curtsy. “Congratulations on your victory.”

“Thanks, Mia.” He returned her gesture with a nod. “I hope the city wasn’t too difficult to manage during my extended absence.”

“Nothing I couldn’t handle.”

“As expected of you.”

Mia had met them near the castle’s entrance, with many servants, guards, and even nobles accompanying them. As someone who relies on her formal training a lot, Lucian kept the conversation with his sister mild for appearance’s sake.

There would always be more time to talk later, once everyone was getting ready for bed.

At the moment, there was another important matter to attend to.

“Mia, this is Aelia, the dark elf I recruited while I was in her lands.”

“It’s good to meet you.” Mia gave her the same curtsy. “Thank you for your help against the empire.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Aelia waved her hand around. “It was fun kicking them back across the border.”

“I’m glad.” Mia’s response was short, as usual.

During their small introduction, Lucian bent down to greet an unexpected guest.

“Luna. You’ve gotten bold since I last saw you, coming this far from the room.” He held his hand out, and the white cat rubbed against it. “Bigger, too. Can I even consider you a kitten anymore?”

“Uwah.” Teflyn knelt down. “She really is big!”

Leaving the cat to her, Lucian stood back up. Mia obviously had a lot of questions, but most of the secret ones would have to wait until later.

“Follow.” Lucian motioned toward Mia, who fell in line beside him. “How are things here?”

“Not good,” Mia said quietly enough that only he could hear her. “Sampson wants to speak to you.”

“That banker, huh? He always shows up at the worst times.” Lucian shook his head. “Though there’s really never a good time to meet with a guy like him. Still, if he wants to talk, then our finances must look really bad right now.”

Mia nodded. “The loans are bankrupting us. Very quickly.”

“I’ve got some ideas to prevent that. And now that I can focus on them, the two of us are going to be working together to solve it.”

“Mmm.”

The events of the war were on everyone’s minds, but Lucian was more concerned with the social and economic state of his kingdom. He’d been so focused on battle that he didn’t have any time to spare on fixing the underlying foundation that threatened to crumble, even now.

That changes today. Well, tomorrow.

Right now, I can think of a few reasons to celebrate.

Extra Chapter

“I heard he was an important human,” a dark elf man said before taking a sip from his mug.

Aelia put a few coins down on the counter but kept them safely beneath her hand. “Next one’s on me, if you can tell me more about him.”

“Came into Ul’Tharas just a while ago, getting led around by Druthyr’s men. Went straight to his castle. They say he brought a small army of white hairs who are sitting right outside the walls. Someone like that’s gotta be important, right?”

Aelia lifted her hand, revealing the money. “Get yourself something good.”

She stood up from the chair, took a final swig of her ale, then turned her back on the tavernkeep.

Something about that guy really makes my hair stand on end. Is he actually really strong…?

Aelia had a knack when it came to analyzing people. Her gut instincts were almost always correct, and it told her that the dark elf man she was just talking to was no random person off the street.

But despite the feeling that man gave off, she couldn’t even begin to guess who he was. It felt like she lacked far too much information and it would be pointless to even try to dig further.

Well, he couldn’t be that amazing if he let me steal from his so easily. And man did he have a lot of money.

Aelia opened her purse and put a handful of gold and silver coins inside, the ones she stole from the man just before buying him a drink with his own money. After safely tying her pouch, she hid it in her clothes just as she stepped out of the tavern.

Someone important enough to be brought straight to Druthyr’s castle. If I can get close to him, then…

She still had some information to obtain and verify, so she set out to do that before anything else. Besides, if the important man had just arrived, he was likely still with Druthyr.

And with Aelia’s plan to steal back her family heirloom from under Druthyr’s own nose, she couldn’t risk a confrontation at the castle until she was ready.

After asking around, she was able to verify everything that dark elf man had told her. A mysterious human did arrive in Ul’Tharas, and he brought troops. Not guards, but actual soldiers from Almekia’s military.

That’s strange. Could it have been the local human lord, Earl Islude? Someone of his rank might have a military escort.

But isn’t Almekia at war with the Esgares Empire? Why would their nobles be here with troops?

Are they going to ask for our help in their war? There’s no way Druthyr would agree to something like that. The High Lords would condemn his alliance with the humans, if he did it without their approval.

This is getting interesting.

Aelia was far too curious to let the issue go, so she waited for the important human to leave the castle. It was easy enough to spot them, along with Druthyr’s men who trailed the human.

When she got close enough to get a good look, even Aelia showed a bit of shock on her face.

That crest! Isn’t it Almekia’s royal family!?

Does that mean the king came here? Lucian, wasn’t it? The only survivor of the assassination attempt on the royal family.

After the death of her father, a former lord, Aelia had lived in Almekia for nearly a decade. Her family was hated by the most powerful dark elf, Khandra. Rather than stay and deal with her wrath, Aelia’s mother decided to spend some time in the human lands.

But Aelia had returned to reclaim what was hers. And it started by taking back her family heirloom.

He’s going to get a drink, is he?

She had followed King Lucian to the gladiator’s arena, waiting for her chance. After expressing an interest in alcohol, he went off toward the nearest tavern, which was conveniently situated near the seating area.

Foreseeing his destination, Aelia zipped through the crowd, arriving well before the king would when moving at his leisurely pace.

“Tavernkeep.” Aelia placed a few coins down. “To the top.”

A mug appeared before her, which the man behind the bar filled. It didn’t quite reach the top, but she wasn’t going to complain, not when she needed something from him.

“Good stuff.” Aelia’s mug clacked back down after her first gulp. “Hey, Tavernkeep. Let’s make a deal.”

The man eyed a gold coin in Aelia’s hand. “Depends on what it is.”

“Simple. When I challenge that man to drink one more round, give him your strongest drink.” Aelia motioned to someone with her eyes. “And I mean your strongest.”

The tavernkeep glanced at the man that Aelia had singled out. He was a drunkard, who often started arguments and fights in the taverns around the coliseum. People like him spent a lot of coin on ale, but they could be bad for business if they caused too much trouble.

“Easiest money I’ve ever made.” The tavernkeep took the gold coin.

She’d already paid off the drunkard to make a scene when the king entered. Though she used a third party to pay him, so the man had no idea that Aelia was the one who wanted him to be loud and annoying.

Lucian showed up just on schedule, with Aelia just starting to feel the buzz of the alcohol settling in.

The scene goes as she planned, with the drunkard confronting the king and giving Aelia a chance to interject and grab Lucian’s attention. All she needed was that one seemingly innocent introduction, then she was in.

Of course, the tavernkeep kept to his word, giving that drunkard his strongest brew after Aelia challenged him to stay conscious for one more round. He couldn’t, of course. But she knew that from the beginning.

After being invited to the castle, Aelia played her part as an enthusiastic guide until nightfall. But once the rest fell asleep, she threw that mask off.

Well, I don’t want them to think Lucian and the nice girls are accomplices to the theft, so let’s force Druthyr to work with him a bit so they share a goal.

She wrote two letters, each one missing half of their words. With both combined, the note would be complete. Leaving one with Lucian and one with Druthyr would ensure the two end up working together.

The theft was as simple as Aelia expected. Though for most people, calling it simple would be an extreme understatement.

But Aelia had prepared for the night her rise to High Lord began, and she’d never be able to become one of the most well-known dark elves if she couldn’t steal from under Druthyr’s nose.

After leaving a trail to her room she rented in the loam, Aelia fled the scene just before Druthyr’s hounds arrived. She wished she could be there to see the look on his face when he saw the doll she left behind, but she couldn’t win every battle.

As expected, they chased her all the way to the great fissure that sliced through the caverns. Aelia couldn’t help herself. She had to mess with them by destroying the bridge before crossing, then climbing the watch post and gliding across.

She should have been safe for about half an hour. That was more than enough time for her to make an escape. Or, it should have been.

Why did they stop chasing me?

From behind a boulder, Aelia peered at the watch post across the fissure. She could still see Lucian and his companions inside, which didn’t line up with her expectations.

Did I misread him? I thought for sure he’d follow me all the way to Khandra’s domain.

No, something’s not right. Could it be…

As she watched, that mysterious blue-haired human girl stepped out of the same viewing platform Aelia had jumped from to glide across the fissure. But instead of falling into the depths, the stone grew wherever she walked, forming a bridge as she moved.

I knew it. Minerva’s trouble. There’s just something about her.

And this is bad. If they make it across right now, I won’t be able to escape.

Aelia’s [Enhance] would be running out soon. She had a talisman to re-apply it, but it would be weaker than a real spell.

With a white hair, an oni, and that mysterious girl, Aelia would need more of a head start if she wanted to make it to the city of Craghollow.

I miscalculated. How rare. But something about them just isn’t right.

How do I fix this mess?

Aelia grabbed the shortbow she kept on her back. The distance to the bridge was the perfect distance for her weapon.

Minerva is the problem. She’s making the bridge, and I get the feeling she can see me, even through walls.

As soon as they make it across, they’ll know I’m here, hiding. Maybe they know already.

That means the only way to be sure I escape is to take her out.

Aelia nocked an arrow and pulled gently on the bowstring.

If I use that…

“[False Image].” The arrow nocked to the bow began to glow slightly.

Will it be enough?

Aelia ran through some scenarios in her mind. Possibilities on when and where to shoot, if she wanted to ensure that she eliminated the biggest threat.

There. That one has the highest chance of success.

After deciding on how to take the shot, Aelia got into a proper stance. As proper as she could, given she was kneeling behind a small boulder.

I won’t let anyone stop me. I’ll retake my home and teach Khandra what happens to anyone who messes with my family.

Aelia pulled the string back, her arrow pointed directly at Minerva. The [False Image] would throw off their visual senses if they tried to track the arrow with their eyes, while the next spell she was ready to cast would distract them with a noise just as the sound of her attack reached them.

If all went according to Aelia’s estimations, Minerva would fall into the fissure. Even if she survived the arrow, the fall was too much for anyone. And with their ability to create the bridge taken from them, Aelia could escape.

All she had to do was take the shot.

Her tense muscles held the bowstring in position for several heartbeats, her eyes at her target downrange. She breathed in until her lungs filled to comfortable capacity, and with the release of her breath, so too would she release the arrow.

For a moment in time, she neither breathed in nor out. She was at that brief peak, where the cycle would reverse.

But it wouldn’t stay there for long. After that moment passed, she released her breath. And the arrow…

Didn’t fly.

Tch. I need to get moving.

Movement caught Aelia’s eye. Minerva had turned and looked directly at her, with a look on her face that made it seem like she had seen the same future that Aelia had imagined.

What a freak. And I wasted so much time. They’re already almost across!

With no other solution, Aelia turned and ran. She just needed to make it to a nearby hill, then she could glide across the fissure like she’d done before.

That would buy her a little time, as it was much quicker than building that bridge. From there, she knew a few tricky cave systems she could run through. Even if Minerva could see her through walls, they’d still have a hard time navigating the maze of tunnels.

Unfortunately, the white hair and oni were even faster than Aelia expected. They caught up just as she reached the top of the hill, forcing her to take out a flashbang to use as a distraction while she opened her glider.

But rather than attacking, the oni and white hair stopped at the king’s command. Just as their meeting was getting interesting, it was interrupted by an annoying man. Druthyr.

He left the bridge up, didn’t he?

Aelia couldn’t help but feel annoyed at having her carefully laid plans ruined by the mysterious magic. And since the new arrival wasn’t as willing to talk as the king, she decided it was time to make her escape.

What she didn’t realize was that Almekia’s king had a history of getting flashbanged. So when she threw her bomb to the ground and leaped out over the fissure with her glider, she didn’t expect Lucian to have the clarity to latch onto her.

“H-hey!” Aelia shouted, frantic. “Let go!”

“I’m not letting you escape again!”

“Neither of us are going to escape if you don’t let go! This thing wasn’t made for two people!”

Lucian’s vision and senses came back to him, which was when he realized…

“Where’s the ground!?”

“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you!”

Aelia struggled to keep her glider stable as Lucian’s weight pulled at her, which was proving an impossible task. As she stated, the glider wasn’t meant for two.

“Gah…!” Aelia pulled this way and that, trying to correct her flight. “Stupid king, you just had to—hey! Where are you touching!?”

“As if I even know! Just focus on flying, you thieving dark elf!”

“What do you think I’m doing!?”

Aelia and Lucian plummeted into the depths of the canyon, half gliding and half falling, leaving everyone else standing on the cliff’s edge above.

And that was when Aelia’s story truly began.

Social Media

For early access, extra content, and updates, follow me at:

Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/MichaelPlymel

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/michael.plymel.79

Discord: https://discord.gg/EGGuDQQ4

Reddit: https://www.reddit.com/r/TheFalseHero/

Copyright

Assassinated King, Volume 3

By Michael Plymel

This book is a work of fiction. Any similarities to persons or places are strictly coincidental.

Copyright © 2024 Michael Plymel

Illustrations by Aditya Novianto